Socinianism unmask'd a discourse shewing the unreasonableness of a late writer's opinion concerning the necessity of only one article of Christian faith, and of his other assertions in his late book, entituled, The reasonableness of Christianity as deliver'd in the Scriptures, and in his vindication of it : with a brief reply to another (professed) Socinian writer / by John Edwards ...
         Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 190 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 86 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38042
         Wing E214
         ESTC R3296
         11789813
         ocm 11789813
         49159
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38042)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49159)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 491:13)
      
       
         
           
             Socinianism unmask'd a discourse shewing the unreasonableness of a late writer's opinion concerning the necessity of only one article of Christian faith, and of his other assertions in his late book, entituled, The reasonableness of Christianity as deliver'd in the Scriptures, and in his vindication of it : with a brief reply to another (professed) Socinian writer / by John Edwards ...
             Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
          
           [16], 142 p.
           
             Printed for J. Robinson ... and J. Wyat ...,
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [16].
             The reasonableness of Christianity (1695) is by John Locke.
             "A brief reply to another Socinian writer, whose cavils bear this title, [The exceptions of Mr. Edwards in his causes of atheism against the reasonableness of Christianity, &c. examined.]" (p. [113]-142) has half title.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Locke, John, 1632-1704. -- Reasonableness of Christianity.
           Exceptions of Mr. Edwards, in his causes of atheism.
           Socinianism.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Socinianism
           Unmask'd
           .
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Shewing
           the
           Unreasonableness
           Of
           a
           Late
           Writer's
           OPINION
           Concerning
           the
           Necessity
           of
           only
           
             One
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ;
           And
           of
           his
           other
           Assertions
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             as
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           Vindication
           of
           it
           .
           With
           a
           Brief
           Reply
           to
           another
           (
           professed
           )
           Socinian
           Writer
           .
        
         
           By
           
             IOHN
             EDWARDS
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           and
           sometime
           Fellow
           of
           S.
           
           Iohn's
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             I.
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Lyon
          
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             Wyat
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           in
           S.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCXCVI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           THE
           following
           Discourse
           (
           which
           was
           finish'd
           above
           two
           months
           ago
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           Intervening
           Occurrences
           found
           not
           its
           way
           to
           the
           Press
           )
           is
           design'd
           against
           the
           undertaking
           of
           a
           late
           Author
           in
           his
           book
           which
           bears
           the
           Title
           of
           
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Writer
           himself
           is
           wonderfully
           pleased
           with
           his
           Lying
           hid
           ,
           and
           being
           No
           Body
           .
           I
           grant
           there
           may
           be
           Reasons
           why
           a
           man
           may
           sometimes
           conceal
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           not
           prefix
           it
           to
           the
           Book
           he
           is
           Author
           
           of
           .
           But
           there
           are
           some
           Reasons
           that
           are
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           this
           Writer's
           circumstances
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           perfectly
           after
           the
           Mode
           of
           our
           late
           
             English
             Racovian
          
           Writers
           ,
           who
           constantly
           appear
           Nameless
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           herein
           he
           shews
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           the
           right
           Racovian
           breed
           .
           And
           another
           good
           reason
           is
           this
           (
           which
           indeed
           argues
           something
           of
           Modesty
           )
           he
           would
           not
           set
           a
           
             Christian
             Name
          
           before
           that
           book
           wherein
           he
           so
           grosly
           abuses
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           renounces
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           wast
           time
           ,
           and
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           and
           my self
           about
           guessing
           who
           this
           Writer
           is
           .
           Out
           of
           Christian
           good
           will
           and
           charity
           I
           am
           backward
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           who
           is
           vogued
           to
           be
           the
           Father
           of
           these
           Extravagant
           Conceits
           ,
           is
           really
           so
           .
           I
           will
           still
           perswade
           my
           
           self
           that
           there
           is
           
             an
             Error
             of
             the
             Person
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           account
           I
           shall
           be
           more
           free
           than
           otherwise
           I
           should
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           ;
           there
           was
           (
           to
           express
           it
           in
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Rhetorical
           Stile
           of
           our
           Author
           himself
           )
           a
           
             great
             flutter
             ,
             noise
             and
             buz
          
           raised
           about
           it
           ,
           even
           while
           it
           was
           yet
           under
           the
           Printers
           hands
           .
           There
           were
           certain
           Factors
           and
           Emissaries
           who
           extravagantly
           extolled
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           observ'd
           this
           Applause
           came
           from
           the
           Racovian
           quarter
           .
           Those
           of
           that
           way
           knew
           before
           it
           came
           out
           that
           it
           was
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Cause
           :
           whence
           it
           was
           that
           they
           so
           mightily
           raised
           the
           Expectations
           of
           those
           they
           convers'd
           with
           ,
           and
           highly
           magnified
           this
           Piece
           before
           the
           world
           had
           seen
           it
           .
           And
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           blessed
           with
           the
           
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           their
           language
           ran
           to
           an
           exorbitant
           heighth
           :
           as
           if
           Christianity
           had
           been
           never
           known
           before
           the
           time
           of
           the
           compiling
           of
           this
           book
           .
           All
           that
           went
           before
           this
           Author
           were
           deluded
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           were
           perfect
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           Christianity
           it self
           .
           Now
           is
           risen
           up
           an
           Infallible
           Teacher
           :
           all
           must
           obsequiously
           repair
           to
           this
           Great
           Oracle
           .
           Now
           the
           Socinians
           have
           another
           Champion
           ,
           now
           they
           look
           brisk
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           is
           their
           own
           .
           Now
           Converts
           come
           in
           apace
           ,
           and
           the
           Youth
           begin
           to
           have
           a
           Polonian
           Aspect
           :
           and
           in
           a
           short
           time
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           Brood
           of
           Socinians
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           stock'd
           with
           Young
           Racovians
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           let
           you
           into
           the
           whole
           Project
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           short
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           Socinianism
           was
           to
           be
           erected
           
           at
           this
           time
           (
           they
           can
           stay
           no
           longer
           )
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           all
           hands
           are
           to
           be
           employed
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           that
           they
           can
           get
           .
           Among
           others
           they
           thought
           and
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           they
           knew
           would
           be
           extraordinarily
           useful
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           it
           is
           probable
           was
           as
           forward
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           presently
           accepted
           of
           the
           Office
           which
           was
           assigned
           him
           .
           Now
           ,
           thinks
           he
           ,
           I
           had
           best
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Divine
           .
           Not
           only
           
             the
             Illiterate
             bulk
             of
             mankind
             ,
             but
             their
             Reverences
             and
             Right
             Reverences
          
           (
           to
           use
           the
           words
           of
           a
           *
           
             Writer
             of
             our
             own
             Brotherhood
          
           )
           shall
           come
           to
           Me
           to
           have
           their
           understandings
           inform'd
           ,
           
           for
           we
           have
           but
           a
           sorry
           unthinking
           sort
           of
           Teachers
           now
           a-days
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Conformists
           or
           otherwise
           :
           I
           could
           never
           approve
           of
           their
           Systematick
           genius
           ,
           their
           doating
           upon
           Creeds
           and
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           rendring
           our
           Faith
           cumbersom
           and
           burdensom
           .
           It
           may
           be
           even
           these
           men
           will
           give
           ear
           to
           what
           a
           
             Thoughtful
             Musing
          
           Man
           dictates
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           think
           themselves
           ,
           but
           take
           all
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           swallow
           Epistles
           and
           Gospel
           together
           .
           I
           have
           attained
           to
           such
           a
           heighth
           and
           perfection
           of
           knowledg
           that
           I
           am
           able
           to
           instruct
           these
           people
           after
           another
           rate
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           (
           which
           I
           know
           they
           will
           look
           very
           strangely
           upon
           )
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           wrote
           the
           Epistles
           to
           their
           Christian
           Converts
           ,
           designed
           not
           to
           trouble
           their
           heads
           
           with
           any
           Articles
           or
           Truths
           that
           were
           necessarily
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           they
           only
           dropt
           a
           few
           Occasional
           Documents
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           now
           and
           then
           that
           
             One
             Article
          
           which
           I
           have
           propounded
           to
           the
           world
           may
           be
           hook'd
           in
           by
           the
           by
           :
           but
           that
           is
           no
           place
           to
           look
           for
           any
           Necessary
           and
           Fundamental
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           to
           be
           believ'd
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           Novel
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           first
           famous
           Inventer
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           in
           a
           short
           time
           I
           shall
           not
           only
           propagate
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           Cause
           to
           which
           it
           is
           subservient
           ,
           in
           a
           wonderful
           manner
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           I
           will
           carry
           it
           cunningly
           :
           whilest
           the
           
             Double-Column'd
             Prints
          
           are
           openly
           and
           in
           a
           down-right
           way
           advancing
           the
           Cause
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           as
           much
           
           service
           under-hand
           .
           They
           look
           directly
           towards
           Poland
           or
           Transylvania
           ,
           they
           publickly
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           
           Socinus's
           Followers
           ,
           but
           I
           'll
           be
           upon
           the
           Reserve
           ,
           and
           so
           disguise
           my self
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           very
           difficult
           to
           discover
           me
           .
           I
           will
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           such
           a
           man
           as
           Socinus
           :
           and
           if
           they
           tell
           me
           that
           I
           speak
           his
           very
           language
           as
           perfectly
           as
           if
           I
           were
           a
           Native
           of
           Sienna
           ,
           I
           'll
           face
           them
           down
           that
           I
           had
           it
           not
           by
           fingring
           of
           any
           Socinian
           Authors
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Natural
             Revelation
          
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           this
           cause
           must
           be
           carried
           on
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           do
           it
           as
           well
           as
           any
           man
           by
           maintaining
           that
           there
           is
           but
           
             One
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believ'd
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           necessarily
           to
           be
           believ'd
           in
           order
           to
           salvation
           .
           For
           if
           there
           
           be
           but
           One
           Point
           necessary
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           then
           the
           doctrines
           concerning
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Satisfaction
           ,
           &c.
           are
           rendred
           unnecessary
           as
           to
           the
           making
           us
           Christians
           .
           And
           this
           I
           will
           shove
           on
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           being
           serviceable
           to
           
             the
             bulk
             of
             Mankind
          
           ,
           of
           being
           obliging
           and
           merciful
           to
           the
           Multitude
           and
           Rabble
           ,
           and
           
             Poor
             People
          
           ;
           though
           (
           to
           say
           the
           Truth
           )
           I
           shew
           my self
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           obliging
           the
           Multitude
           that
           I
           do
           them
           an
           infinite
           deal
           of
           Mischief
           .
           Yet
           if
           I
           compass
           my
           End
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           ,
           and
           I
           care
           for
           no
           more
           .
           And
           my
           End
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           hale
           in
           Socinianism
           after
           a
           new
           manner
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           what
           the
           Musing
           of
           this
           Gentleman
           comes
           to
           :
           and
           I
           was
           so
           unhappy
           a
           man
           as
           to
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           it
           to
           the
           world
           in
           a
           late
           Discourse
           which
           I
           publish'd
           :
           and
           thereby
           I
           have
           extremely
           exasperated
           this
           New
           Undertaker
           and
           his
           Adherents
           .
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           now
           their
           Intrigues
           are
           laid
           open
           ,
           their
           Racovian
           Plot
           is
           detected
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Measures
           are
           thereby
           broken
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           hearts
           ,
           a
           Vindication
           (
           as
           it
           is
           call'd
           )
           of
           this
           Treachery
           is
           publish'd
           by
           him
           who
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           Chief
           Tool
           in
           this
           work
           .
           Here
           he
           makes
           it
           his
           business
           to
           defend
           his
           New
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           to
           shore
           his
           Notion
           up
           again
           with
           some
           crazy
           props
           .
           Throughout
           the
           whole
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           Criticize
           with
           some
           Magisterialness
           and
           Pertness
           on
           the
           Reflections
           which
           I
           made
           on
           his
           
           book
           .
           And
           now
           it
           is
           my
           turn
           again
           to
           be
           Critick
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           discharge
           the
           Task
           with
           all
           impartiality
           and
           integrity
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           any
           Moment
           ,
           nothing
           Weighty
           and
           Argumentative
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           offered
           ,
           and
           therefore
           some
           in
           whose
           Judgment
           I
           could
           confide
           ,
           would
           have
           prevailed
           with
           me
           to
           add
           no
           more
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           perswaded
           I
           had
           before
           sufficiently
           cleared
           :
           but
           partly
           to
           shew
           somewhat
           further
           the
           great
           Danger
           and
           Mischief
           of
           this
           Writer's
           Opinion
           ,
           partly
           to
           prevent
           the
           Seduction
           of
           some
           well-meaning
           persons
           who
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           be
           led
           away
           by
           his
           smooth
           Pretences
           ,
           (
           for
           though
           his
           Cavils
           and
           Evasions
           be
           weak
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           chance
           to
           light
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           some
           Weak
           
           Readers
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           well
           establish'd
           in
           their
           notions
           :
           Wherefore
           not
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Petty
           Objections
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           these
           persons
           I
           reassume
           this
           Argument
           )
           and
           partly
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Wilful
           Mistakes
           and
           Gross
           Dissimulation
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           of
           this
           Writer
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           gratifie
           those
           Gentlemens
           expectations
           who
           with
           some
           impatience
           seem
           to
           long
           for
           a
           Reply
           ,
           I
           have
           once
           again
           undertaken
           to
           employ
           the
           Press
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
           But
           the
           Chief
           and
           Principal
           Design
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Motive
           ,
           of
           my
           appearing
           again
           in
           this
           Cause
           is
           to
           assert
           and
           defend
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           which
           this
           Author
           hath
           misrepresented
           ,
           maim'd
           and
           abused
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           I
           will
           set
           before
           the
           Reader
           the
           Heads
           of
           his
           pretended
           Vindication
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           face
           
           of
           the
           world
           make
           it
           appear
           how
           falsly
           and
           perfidiously
           he
           hath
           acted
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           may
           it
           be
           the
           Readers
           Prayer
           (
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           mine
           )
           that
           this
           Enterprize
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           of
           
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           (
           Three
           Glorious
           Persons
           in
           One
           ever
           to
           be
           Adored
           Deity
           )
           and
           to
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               Ian.
               27.
               1695
               
               /
               6.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           17.
           line
           .
           1.
           read
           .
           World.
           p.
           22.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Christ.
           r.
           Iesus
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           Sylburgius
           .
           p.
           85.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Racovians
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           23
           after
           Iesus
           insert
           Christ.
           p.
           116.
           line
           3.
           after
           done
           make
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Parenthesis
           .
           p.
           117.
           l.
           18.
           after
           if
           insert
           
             the
             truth
             were
             known
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             would
             appear
             that
             .
          
           p.
           120.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           telling
           .
           p.
           125.
           l
           8.
           r.
           him
           .
           p.
           128.
           l.
           21.
           after
           hath
           insert
           had
           .
           p.
           131.
           l.
           13.
           after
           religion
           insert
           
             who
             is
             so
             near
             a-kin
             to
             one
             that
             is
             voted
             a
             Socinian
             in
             the
             Brief
             History
             of
             the
             Vnitarians
             .
          
           p.
           135.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Socinianiz'd
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Late
           WRITER's
           Unreasonable
           Opinions
           CONFUTED
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             General
             Charge
             against
             the
             Late
             Writer
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               he
               unwarrantably
               crowds
               all
               the
               Necessary
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               into
               One
               ,
            
             with
             a
             design
             of
             favouring
             Socinianism
             .
             He
             endeavours
             to
             shift
             off
             the
             Enditement
             ,
             but
             is
             cast
             by
             his
             own
             words
             .
             His
             wilful
             mistake
             about
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             He
             labours
             in
             vain
             to
             split
             One
             Article
             into
             Two.
             It
             is
             shew'd
             that
             besides
             the
             bare
             believing
             of
             
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             whereby
             Sin
             and
             Death
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             were
             derived
             to
             his
             posterity
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             Who
             the
             Messias
             is
             ;
             whether
             he
             be
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             on
             
             which
             will
             follow
             the
             necessary
             belief
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
             It
             is
             requisite
             to
             have
             a
             right
             conception
             concerning
             our
             Recovery
             and
             Restauration
             by
             the
             Messias
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             know
             what
             he
             undertook
             and
             did
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Great
             Privileges
             bestow'd
             upon
             us
             by
             him
             .
             It
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             believe
             what
             the
             Messias
             requires
             of
             Vs.
             It
             is
             undoubted
             matter
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             that
             our
             Salvation
             springs
             from
             the
             mere
             Favour
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             through
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             works
             or
             merits
             of
             ours
             .
             It
             is
             indispensably
             requisite
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Final
               Judgment
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             now
             betake
             my self
             to
             the
             Task
             which
             is
             before
             me
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             told
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             imitate
             our
             Nameless
             Author
             in
             his
             Childish
             Flourishes
             ,
             in
             his
             Spruce
             and
             Starched
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Impotent
             Jestings
             ,
             which
             are
             sprinkled
             up
             and
             down
             his
             Vindication
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             follow
             him
             in
             his
             Impertinencies
             and
             Incoherencies
             ,
             in
             his
             trifling
             Excursions
             to
             eke
             out
             his
             two
             sheets
             and
             a
             half
             .
             I
             will
             not
             resemble
             him
             in
             his
             
             Little
             Artifices
             of
             evading
             ,
             in
             his
             weak
             and
             feeble
             Struglings
             with
             a
             Strong
             Truth
             .
             I
             will
             not
             personate
             him
             in
             the
             Confusion
             and
             Disorder
             of
             his
             Reply
             ,
             for
             it
             seems
             he
             had
             forgot
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             sign
             of
             a
             
               Well-bred
               ,
               a
               Well-taught
               Man
            
             ,
             *
             
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             order
             .
             I
             will
             not
             imitate
             him
             in
             his
             Dry
             Common
             Places
             ,
             in
             his
             Set
             of
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             of
             Sayings
             and
             Apothegms
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             serv'd
             on
             any
             other
             occasion
             ,
             as
             the
             Intelligent
             Reader
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             .
             Much
             less
             will
             I
             comply
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Angry
             fits
             and
             Passionate
             Ferments
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho
             he
             strives
             to
             palliate
             ,
             are
             easily
             discernible
             ,
             for
             he
             feels
             himself
             Wounded
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             able
             to
             disguise
             it
             .
             I
             will
             betake
             my self
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             present
             Concern
             with
             great
             application
             and
             mindfulness
             ,
             fully
             making
             good
             my
             
               Former
               Charges
            
             against
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             clearing
             my
             own
             from
             those
             sorry
             Objections
             and
             Cavils
             which
             he
             hath
             since
             rais'd
             against
             it
             .
             In
             the
             whole
             management
             I
             will
             sincerely
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             first
             with
             
               his
               own
               words
            
             ,
             and
             then
             offer
             my
             Refutation
             of
             them
             :
             and
             all
             along
             I
             will
             
             be
             careful
             to
             banish
             all
             Indecent
             Reflections
             ;
             unless
             those
             shall
             be
             counted
             such
             which
             are
             purely
             grounded
             on
             his
             own
             expressions
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             Freedom
             of
             Language
             necessarily
             and
             unavoidably
             administers
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             Main
             Charges
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             unwarrantably
             crowded
             all
             the
             Necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             into
             One
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             of
             favouring
             Socinianism
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             shew'd
             his
             good
             will
             to
             this
             Cause
             by
             interpreting
             those
             Texts
             which
             respect
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Antitrinitarian
             mode
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             gave
             proof
             of
             his
             being
             Socinianiz'd
             by
             his
             utter
             silence
             about
             
               Christ's
               satisfying
               for
               us
            
             ,
             and
             purchasing
             Salvation
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             when
             he
             designedly
             undertook
             to
             enumerate
             the
             Advanvantages
             and
             Benefits
             which
             accrue
             to
             mankind
             by
             Christ's
             coming
             into
             the
             World.
             And
             in
             the
             making
             good
             of
             these
             Particular
             Charges
             ,
             I
             shall
             (
             as
             I
             did
             before
             )
             evidence
             to
             the
             World
             that
             this
             Writer
             hath
             not
             only
             a
             design
             to
             cherish
             Socinianism
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             First
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             will
             enlarge
             more
             than
             on
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             because
             it
             comprehends
             in
             it
             several
             
             other
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             discussing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             opportunity
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             Sophistry
             and
             Dissimulation
             of
             this
             Vindicator
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             discover
             to
             the
             Reader
             how
             Mischievous
             and
             Pernicious
             his
             Design
             is
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             this
             Guilty
             Man
             would
             be
             shifting
             off
             the
             Enditement
             by
             excepting
             against
             the
             
               formality
               of
               the
               Words
            
             ,
             as
             if
             such
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             his
             Book
             .
             But
             when
             doth
             he
             do
             this
             ?
             In
             the
             close
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             his
             matter
             was
             exhausted
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             Vindic.
             p.
             38.
             
             Then
             he
             bethinks
             himself
             of
             this
             Salvo
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             generally
             before
             pleaded
             to
             the
             formal
             Enditement
             ,
             and
             had
             thereby
             owned
             it
             to
             be
             True.
             And
             indeed
             he
             can
             do
             no
             other
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             main
             work
             he
             set
             himself
             about
             to
             find
             but
             
               One
               Article
            
             of
             Faith
             in
             all
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             four
             Gospels
             and
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             :
             and
             accordingly
             he
             over
             and
             over
             again
             declares
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             that
             One
             Truth
             (
             viz.
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             )
             
               necessarily
               to
               be
               assented
               to
               by
               Christians
               ,
            
             or
             (
             as
             he
             sometimes
             words
             it
             )
             
               absolutely
               required
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               a
               member
               of
               Christ.
               This
               is
               the
               SOLE
               Doctrin
               press'd
               and
               requir'd
               to
               be
               believ'd
               
               in
               the
               whole
               tenour
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preaching
               .
            
             p.
             192.
             of
             his
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             And
             again
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             
               This
               was
               the
               ONLY
               Gospel
               Article
               of
               Faith
               which
               was
               Preached
               to
               them
               .
            
             This
             he
             often
             inculcates
             ,
             having
             left
             out
             several
             considerable
             passage
             in
             the
             very
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             having
             thrown
             aside
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             no
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             hoping
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Readers
             would
             be
             bubbled
             by
             this
             means
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             I
             told
             him
             of
             his
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             I
             did
             not
             exclude
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             Principle
             of
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             I
             only
             took
             notice
             of
             his
             passing
             by
             and
             wholly
             omitting
             those
             points
             which
             are
             Evangelical
             .
             Yet
             he
             willfully
             mistakes
             me
             in
             this
             ,
             p.
             27.
             of
             his
             Vindication
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             doth
             not
             deny
             the
             necessary
             belief
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             or
             
               One
               only
               True
               God
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Messias
             with
             that
             makes
             Two
             Articles
             .
             Thus
             he
             would
             perswade
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             I
             misunderstood
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             tax'd
             him
             with
             setting
             up
             One
             Article
             ,
             when
             he
             acknowledges
             two
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             sees
             his
             Shuffling
             ;
             for
             my
             Discourse
             did
             not
             treat
             (
             neither
             doth
             his
             
             Book
             run
             that
             way
             )
             of
             Principles
             of
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Revealed
               one
            
             ,
             and
             Particularly
             the
             Christian.
             Accordingly
             this
             was
             it
             which
             I
             taxed
             him
             with
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             the
             Principles
             and
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             he
             chose
             out
             but
             One
             as
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             And
             though
             since
             he
             hath
             tried
             to
             split
             this
             One
             into
             two
             ,
             p.
             28.
             yet
             he
             labours
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             
               to
               believe
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
            
             amounts
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               King
               or
               Ruler
               ,
            
             his
             being
             
               Anointed
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             being
             the
             Messias
             )
             including
             that
             in
             it
             .
             Yet
             he
             hath
             the
             Vanity
             to
             add
             in
             great
             Characters
             ,
             THESE
             ARE
             ARTICLES
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             putting
             them
             into
             these
             
               Great
               Letters
            
             would
             make
             one
             Article
             two
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             fond
             fancy
             and
             conceitedness
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             whereas
             in
             other
             places
             he
             hath
             formally
             declared
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               Article
            
             that
             is
             the
             necessary
             Matter
             of
             Faith.
             This
             I
             had
             just
             reason
             to
             except
             against
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             will
             give
             a
             farther
             account
             of
             my
             doing
             so
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             ,
             besides
             that
             One
             Fundamental
             Principle
             or
             Article
             which
             he
             so
             often
             mentions
             ,
             there
             are
             Others
             that
             are
             as
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yea
             to
             give
             him
             the
             denomination
             of
             a
             Believer
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Several
             of
             these
             I
             particularly
             ,
             but
             barely
             enumerated
             in
             my
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             will
             distinctly
             insist
             on
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             for
             a
             Convert
             to
             Christianity
             to
             give
             assent
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             other
             he
             so
             frequently
             specifies
             .
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               by
               one
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               :
            
             and
             this
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               Death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               all
               men
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             and
             that
             other
             ,
             that
             even
             
               the
               Regenerate
            
             (
             for
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             Converted
             Ephesians
             )
             
               are
               by
               nature
               the
               Children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             Christians
             as
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
               ,
               or
               Sent
               of
               God.
            
             For
             I
             ask
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             being
             sent
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             to
             Help
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             them
             from
             some
             Evil
             ?
             And
             where
             can
             we
             be
             inform'd
             concerning
             the
             Rise
             and
             Nature
             of
             this
             Evil
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Sacred
             and
             Inspired
             Writings
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             these
             
             foresaid
             Texts
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             in
             St.
             
               Paul's
               Epistles
            
             ,
             acquaint
             us
             with
             the
             true
             Source
             and
             Quality
             of
             our
             condition
             by
             nature
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             discover
             the
             Root
             of
             Mans
             Misery
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Adam
             (
             for
             he
             is
             that
             
               one
               Man
            
             )
             and
             the
             dreadful
             Consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             expressed
             by
             Death
             and
             Wrath
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             set
             down
             to
             no
             purpose
             in
             these
             Inspired
             Epistles
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             requisite
             that
             we
             should
             know
             it
             and
             believe
             it
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             absolutely
             requisite
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             one
             should
             firmly
             imbrace
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             seriously
             attend
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             persuaded
             that
             
               He
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               him
               .
            
             And
             can
             he
             be
             persuaded
             of
             this
             unless
             he
             be
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Degenerate
             and
             Miserable
             State
             ,
             his
             universal
             Depravity
             and
             innate
             Proness
             to
             what
             is
             Vitious
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             true
             Original
             of
             it
             ?
             viz.
             The
             voluntary
             Defection
             and
             Fall
             of
             our
             First
             Parents
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             Happiness
             .
             The
             word
             Messias
             is
             an
             insignificant
             term
             till
             we
             have
             a
             belief
             of
             this
             :
             Why
             then
             is
             there
             a
             Treatise
             published
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             bare
             belief
             of
             a
             Messias
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             necessary
             to
             know
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             who
             this
             Iesus
             ,
             this
             Messias
             is
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             he
             be
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             For
             every
             one
             will
             grant
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Vast
             Difference
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             there
             is
             betwixt
             Infinite
             and
             Finite
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             due
             apprehension
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             what
             he
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Infallible
             Writings
             ,
             
               viz.
               God
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Man.
               The
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             John
             1.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             And
             this
             Word
             is
             
               the
               Only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             in
             the
             same
             Verse
             .
             
               God
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             He
             is
             called
             not
             only
             God
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             others
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             stil'd
             
               the
               True
               God
            
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             20.
             and
             
               the
               Great
               God
            
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               all
            
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             36.
             
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             
             Hence
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             believing
             the
             Messias
             to
             be
             
               the
               very
               God
            
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             the
             two
             other
             Persons
             included
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
             So
             that
             hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             requisite
             to
             believe
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             
             i.
             e.
             that
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Godhead
             Three
             Persons
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             that
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             taught
             (
             and
             he
             taught
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             believed
             )
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             where
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             solemn
             part
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             is
             commanded
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             who
             are
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
             
               These
               Three
               are
               One
            
             ,
             one
             Essence
             or
             Being
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             .
             Those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             are
             observable
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               13.
               
               Were
               ye
               baptised
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Paul
               ?
            
             As
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Baptism
             is
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             Therefore
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               Baptize
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             it
             is
             included
             ,
             that
             these
             Three
             are
             
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Three
             Persons
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Deity
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             believing
             of
             
             Iesus's
             being
             the
             Messias
             ,
             or
             Anointed
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             Believer
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             further
             believe
             these
             Propositions
             or
             Articles
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             assumed
             our
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             that
             Christ
             is
             True
             God
             ;
             that
             He
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Spirit
             are
             One
             God
             ;
             for
             these
             
             are
             not
             only
             expressed
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             Epistles
             (
             out
             of
             both
             which
             we
             are
             to
             gather
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             )
             and
             consequently
             are
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             dictates
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             firm
             belief
             of
             these
             Truths
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             when
             a
             Man
             professes
             his
             belief
             in
             the
             Messias
             ,
             he
             is
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Person
             he
             pretends
             to
             believe
             in
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             know
             whether
             he
             believes
             in
             a
             God
             or
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             to
             which
             of
             these
             he
             is
             beholding
             ,
             for
             the
             Good
             he
             looks
             for
             by
             the
             Messias's
             coming
             .
             Now
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             with
             your
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             think
             of
             this
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             reasonable
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             himself
             )
             
               know
               whom
               he
               hath
               believed
            
             ?
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             Nay
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             indispensably
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             know
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Divine
             ,
             or
             Human
             ,
             or
             Angelical
             Power
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             accordingly
             proportion
             his
             Affections
             and
             Service
             ?
             for
             (
             what
             ever
             the
             late
             Set
             of
             Socinians
             hold
             )
             there
             must
             be
             a
             difference
             made
             between
             the
             Homage
             which
             is
             paid
             to
             a
             Creature
             (
             such
             as
             they
             declare
             Christ
             to
             be
             )
             and
             that
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             
             I
             will
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Incomparable
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Second
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             where
             he
             shews
             ,
             
               the
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 our
                 believing
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               For
               the
               directing
               and
               confirming
               of
               our
               Faith
               concerning
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Mankind
               .
               2.
               
               For
               the
               right
               informing
               of
               us
               about
               that
               Worship
               and
               Honour
               which
               are
               due
               to
               him
               .
               3.
               
               For
               giving
               us
               a
               right
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               due
               value
               of
               the
               
                 Infinite
                 Love
              
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               sending
               his
               Only-begotten
               Son
               into
               the
               World
               to
               die
               for
               us
               .
            
             Thus
             this
             Judicious
             Writer
             .
             But
             our
             Nameless
             Author
             would
             persuade
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             believing
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             Then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             have
             a
             right
             conception
             concerning
             our
             Recovery
             and
             Restauration
             by
             this
             Messias
             ,
             who
             is
             God-Man
             .
             And
             here
             those
             several
             Scriptures
             will
             furnish
             us
             with
             Articles
             ,
             
               As
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               judgment
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               even
               so
               by
               the
               righteonsness
               of
               one
               the
               free
               gift
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               unto
               justification
               of
               life
               .
               For
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               shall
               many
               be
               made
               righteous
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
             
               He
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
             
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             28.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               once
               suffered
               for
               sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransom
               for
               all
               men
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               redeemed
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             to
             it
             is
             prefix'd
             
               ye
               know
            
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             understand
             that
             this
             Article
             is
             to
             be
             known
             and
             assented
             to
             .
             
               We
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             and
             7.
             23.
             
             
               We
               are
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
             
               By
               him
               now
               we
               have
               received
               the
               Atonement
               ,
            
             v.
             11.
             
             
               By
               one
               offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
             
               It
               behoved
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               to
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               the
               third
               day
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.
             46.
             
             
               Christ
               must
               needs
               have
               suffered
               ,
               and
               risen
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.
             3.
             
             
               He
               was
               taken
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               sat
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.
             19.
             
             These
             and
             the
             like
             places
             afford
             us
             such
             Fundamental
             and
             Necessary
             Doctrins
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             that
             by
             and
             for
             the
             Meritorious
             Righteousness
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             Second
             Adam
             )
             we
             are
             accounted
             Righteous
             and
             Obedient
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             That
             Christ
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             suffered
             in
             our
             
             stead
             :
             That
             he
             satisfied
             Divine
             Justice
             by
             paying
             an
             Infinite
             Price
             for
             us
             ;
             That
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Payment
             all
             the
             Debts
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             the
             Sins
             of
             Believers
             are
             perfectly
             absolved
             :
             That
             hereby
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Incensed
             Deity
             is
             pacified
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             entirely
             Reconciled
             to
             him
             :
             That
             we
             have
             an
             assurance
             of
             all
             this
             by
             Christ's
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascending
             triumphantly
             into
             Heaven
             .
             These
             are
             
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             
             These
             are
             part
             of
             the
             
               Form
               of
               sound
               words
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             which
             are
             indispensable
             Ingredients
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             know
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Messias's
             Coming
             ,
             it
             is
             undeniably
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             know
             what
             the
             Messias
             came
             to
             do
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             firmly
             yield
             assent
             to
             it
             .
             This
             I
             think
             no
             Man
             of
             Reason
             will
             deny
             :
             and
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             these
             Articles
             which
             I
             have
             last
             mentioned
             are
             the
             Necessary
             and
             Unexceptionable
             object
             or
             matter
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man.
             And
             here
             likewise
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               Adoption
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               Pardon
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             are
             Privileges
             and
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             Messias
             ,
             are
             necessary
             matters
             of
             
             our
             Belief
             ,
             for
             we
             can't
             duly
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             our
             Benefactor
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             unless
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             Great
             Prerogatives
             are
             confer'd
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             undoubted
             necessity
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             and
             believe
             what
             the
             
               Messias
               requires
               of
               us
            
             ;
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             such
             general
             Texts
             as
             these
             ,
             
               That
               ye
               being
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               your
               enemies
               may
               serve
               him
            
             (
             Christ
             our
             Deliverer
             )
             
               without
               fear
               ,
               in
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               before
               him
               all
               the
               days
               of
               our
               life
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.
             75.
             
             
               The
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               to
               deny
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               re-redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               your
               sanctification
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               Without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
             
               Without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             Which
             places
             yield
             us
             such
             Propositions
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             who
             vouchsafed
             to
             come
             into
             the
             world
             to
             redeem
             lost
             Man
             ,
             requires
             of
             him
             universal
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             abandoning
             of
             all
             sin
             and
             ungodliness
             :
             That
             it
             was
             one
             grand
             end
             and
             design
             of
             Christ's
             visiting
             the
             
             would
             to
             redeem
             men
             from
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             their
             Natures
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             entirely
             godly
             ,
             sober
             and
             righteous
             in
             their
             Lives
             :
             That
             without
             these
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             ,
             no
             Seeing
             of
             God
             in
             the
             regions
             of
             Glory
             ,
             no
             hopes
             of
             Everlasting
             Happiness
             .
             The
             disbelieving
             of
             these
             Articles
             hath
             made
             so
             many
             Sorry
             Christians
             as
             we
             see
             every
             where
             ,
             such
             as
             lay
             claim
             to
             that
             Honourable
             Title
             ,
             but
             are
             regardless
             of
             that
             Holiness
             which
             should
             accompany
             it
             .
             We
             must
             not
             only
             believe
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             believe
             this
             also
             that
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Benefit
             by
             this
             Messias
             unless
             we
             by
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             adhere
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             enough
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             matter
             of
             our
             Belief
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             that
             our
             Salvation
             springs
             from
             the
             mere
             Favour
             and
             Bounty
             of
             God
             through
             his
             Son
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             source
             of
             that
             Happiness
             which
             we
             expect
             .
             
               By
               grace
               we
               are
               saved
               ,
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               our selves
               :
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               8.
               
               Not
               by
               works
               of
               righteousness
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               Mercy
               he
               saveth
               us
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             5.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             not
             this
             perswasion
             and
             belief
             ,
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Christianity
             vanishes
             ,
             
             and
             the
             conceit
             of
             Merit
             comes
             in
             its
             room
             :
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             a
             Necessity
             that
             we
             believe
             and
             be
             perswaded
             aright
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             We
             are
             Worthless
             Creatures
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Worthiness
             derived
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Unspotted
             and
             Meritorious
             Righteousness
             of
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             He
             that
             knows
             not
             this
             ,
             he
             that
             believes
             not
             this
             deserves
             not
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             I
             should
             have
             been
             glad
             to
             have
             found
             something
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             this
             
               Gentleman's
               Christianity
            
             .
             But
             he
             endeavours
             to
             seduce
             his
             Readers
             by
             other
             apprehensions
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             the
             bare
             assenting
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Summ
             Total
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             
               Final
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Eternal
               Glory
               in
               heaven
            
             are
             contained
             in
             such
             passages
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Christ
               will
               raise
               up
               his
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               Iohn
               6.
               44.
               
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               
               Father
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               they
               whom
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               behold
               my
               glory
               ,
               Iohn
            
             17.
             24.
             
             And
             are
             not
             these
             
             Truths
             the
             proper
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             so
             peculiarly
             belonging
             to
             the
             doctrine
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             Messias
             ?
             Can
             we
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             believe
             these
             Great
             things
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             his
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             For
             though
             they
             were
             in
             some
             measure
             discovered
             and
             revealed
             before
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             General
             Doctrine
             concerning
             a
             Future
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Endless
             Happiness
             accompanying
             it
             was
             not
             unknown
             )
             yet
             Christ's
             Words
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Apostles
             do
             more
             abundantly
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             :
             especially
             Christ's
             Rising
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             ascending
             into
             Glory
             have
             irrefragably
             confirmed
             the
             reality
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               We
               are
               begotten
               again
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               an
               Inheritance
               incorruptible
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
               reserved
               in
               heaven
               for
               us
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             4.
             
             Who
             but
             the
             Vindicator
             could
             imagine
             that
             these
             Evangelical
             Doctrines
             are
             
               not
               Necessary
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             to
             Christian
             Men
             ?
             Who
             but
             he
             could
             fancy
             and
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             publickly
             assert
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Messias's
             being
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             without
             being
             acquainted
             with
             his
             gracious
             appointment
             
             as
             to
             our
             
               Future
               Rewards
            
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             as
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             
               Christian
               Believer
            
             ?
             Especially
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               comes
               unto
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Rewarder
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             6.
             
             Observe
             it
             ,
             
               he
               must
               believe
            
             :
             then
             it
             is
             not
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             a
             Necessary
             Article
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             foresaid
             Articles
             and
             Doctrines
             are
             proved
             to
             be
             Necessary
             matter
             of
             Christian
             Faith.
             Not
             that
             a
             man
             is
             supposed
             Actually
             to
             exert
             his
             Assent
             and
             Belief
             every
             moment
             .
             That
             we
             may
             be
             True
             Christians
             ,
             All
             these
             Fundamental
             Truths
             must
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             and
             none
             excluded
             .
             The
             late
             Writer's
             forgetfulness
             .
             It
             is
             prov'd
             that
             he
             grounds
             his
             notion
             of
             
               One
               Article
            
             upon
             the
             Weakness
             of
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Capacity
             in
             the
             Generality
             of
             people
             .
             Herein
             he
             follows
             the
             Steps
             of
             the
             Racovians
             ,
             who
             submit
             the
             greatest
             Mysteries
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             bear
             that
             Test
             ,
             reject
             them
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             how
             said
             to
             have
             no
             Difficulty
             in
             it
             .
             It
             contains
             in
             it
             no
             Contradiction
             .
             This
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             is
             not
             more
             intelligible
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             THUS
             I
             have
             briefly
             set
             before
             the
             Reader
             those
             
               Evangelical
               Truths
            
             ,
             those
             
               Christian
               Principles
            
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             Christianity
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             I
             
             have
             reduced
             most
             of
             them
             to
             certain
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             the
             Vindicator
             call'd
             for
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
             If
             what
             I
             have
             said
             will
             not
             content
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             will.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             capriciously
             require
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             great
             Folly
             in
             me
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             him
             to
             move
             it
             .
             From
             what
             I
             have
             said
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             is
             grosly
             mistaken
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Whatever
               doctrines
               the
               Apostles
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               he
               hath
               quoted
               in
               his
               book
               ,
               p.
            
             11.
             
             The
             places
             which
             he
             quotes
             are
             made
             use
             of
             by
             him
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               Article
            
             of
             Belief
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             :
             but
             I
             think
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             there
             are
             Other
             Doctrines
             besides
             That
             which
             are
             requir'd
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian.
             Why
             did
             the
             Apostles
             write
             these
             Doctrines
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             that
             those
             they
             writ
             to
             might
             give
             their
             Assent
             to
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             require
             Assent
             to
             them
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             verily
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             had
             immediate
             respect
             to
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             Author
             ,
             Way
             ,
             Means
             ,
             
             and
             Issue
             of
             their
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             any
             impartial
             judg
             by
             examining
             the
             several
             Particular
             Articles
             and
             Propositions
             will
             readily
             grant
             .
             So
             that
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             amounts
             to
             this
             .
             The
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             is
             absolutely
             Necessary
             :
             but
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Particulars
             is
             the
             belief
             of
             such
             things
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             belief
             of
             these
             Particulars
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
             None
             will
             be
             so
             refractory
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             first
             Proposition
             in
             this
             Syllogism
             ;
             therefore
             I
             am
             to
             prove
             the
             Second
             ,
             which
             is
             easily
             effected
             thus
             .
             The
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             which
             have
             Immediate
             respect
             to
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             Author
             ,
             Way
             ,
             Means
             ,
             and
             Issue
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             knowing
             the
             True
             Nature
             and
             Design
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             belief
             of
             such
             things
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             :
             but
             such
             is
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             preceding
             Articles
             ,
             Ergò
             .
          
           
             Not
             without
             good
             reason
             therefore
             I
             call'd
             them
             the
             Essential
             and
             Integral
             Parts
             of
             our
             Christian
             and
             Evangelical
             Faith
             :
             And
             why
             the
             Vindicator
             fleers
             at
             these
             Terms
             (
             p.
             18.
             )
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             
             but
             this
             that
             he
             can't
             confute
             the
             application
             of
             them
             .
             Surely
             none
             but
             this
             Upstart
             Racovian
             will
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             deny
             that
             These
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             such
             as
             are
             Necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             intellectual
             and
             doctrinal
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             such
             as
             must
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             known
             and
             assented
             to
             by
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             must
             be
             generally
             receiv'd
             and
             imbrac'd
             by
             him
             .
             Not
             that
             a
             man
             is
             supposed
             every
             moment
             to
             Actually
             exert
             his
             Assent
             and
             Belief
             ,
             for
             none
             of
             the
             Moral
             Vertues
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Graces
             are
             exerted
             thus
             always
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             Question
             ,
             p.
             16.
             (
             though
             he
             saith
             
               he
               asks
               it
               seriously
            
             )
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             ,
             
               Whether
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Fundamentals
               is
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               without
               the
               Actual
               belief
               thereof
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             Here
             is
             Seriousness
             pretended
             when
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             for
             the
             design
             is
             only
             to
             Cavil
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             he
             can
             )
             to
             expose
             my
             Assertion
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Critical
             Demands
             are
             answered
             in
             these
             few
             words
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Intellectual
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Moral
             )
             Endowments
             are
             never
             supposed
             to
             be
             Always
             in
             Act
             :
             they
             are
             exerted
             upon
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             
             not
             all
             of
             them
             at
             a
             time
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             mistakes
             if
             he
             thinks
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             he
             objects
             without
             thinking
             ,
             that
             these
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Fundamental
             and
             Necessary
             ,
             must
             be
             
               always
               actually
            
             believed
             .
             No
             man
             besides
             himself
             ever
             started
             such
             a
             thing
             .
             And
             why
             should
             not
             
               every
               one
            
             of
             these
             Evangelical
             Truths
             (
             which
             is
             another
             thing
             he
             puts
             into
             his
             Question
             )
             be
             believed
             and
             imbraced
             ?
             They
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             need
             not
             undertake
             it
             again
             here
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Christian
             without
             the
             knowledg
             and
             belief
             of
             these
             Truths
             which
             are
             the
             basis
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             the
             very
             Badges
             and
             Characters
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Wherefore
             for
             any
             man
             to
             make
             up
             Christianity
             without
             the
             belief
             of
             these
             is
             a
             Ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             attempt
             ,
             and
             consequently
             we
             may
             guess
             that
             none
             would
             have
             ventured
             upon
             it
             but
             this
             Writer
             .
             This
             is
             he
             that
             sets
             up
             One
             Article
             
               with
               defiance
               of
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             is
             much
             displeased
             with
             me
             for
             saying
             so
             ,
             p.
             31.
             )
             for
             what
             is
             excluding
             them
             wholly
             but
             defying
             them
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             he
             utterly
             excludes
             all
             the
             rest
             by
             
             representing
             them
             as
             
               Vseless
               to
               the
               making
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             design
             of
             his
             whole
             Undertaking
             )
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             defies
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             this
             Author
             pleads
             for
             himself
             .
             He
             founds
             his
             conceit
             of
             
               One
               Article
            
             partly
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Multitude
             of
             doctrines
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             trusses
             all
             up
             in
             One
             Article
             ,
             that
             the
             
               poor
               people
            
             and
             
               bulk
               of
               mankind
            
             may
             bear
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Scope
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             book
             .
             But
             his
             Memory
             doth
             not
             keep
             pace
             with
             his
             Invention
             ,
             and
             thence
             he
             saith
             
               he
               remembers
               nothing
               of
               this
               in
               his
               book
               .
               Vind.
               p.
            
             27.
             
             This
             Worthy
             Writer
             doth
             not
             know
             his
             own
             Reasoning
             that
             he
             uses
             ,
             as
             particularly
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             troubies
             Christian
             men
             with
             no
             more
             but
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             Intelligible
             ,
             and
             all
             people
             high
             and
             low
             may
             comprehend
             it
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             chosen
             out
             (
             he
             thinks
             )
             a
             Plain
             and
             Easie
             Article
             ,
             whereas
             the
             others
             which
             are
             commonly
             propounded
             are
             not
             generally
             agreed
             upon
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             and
             are
             dubious
             and
             uncertain
             .
             But
             the
             believing
             that
             
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messias
            
             hath
             nothing
             of
             doubtfulness
             or
             obscurity
             in
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             to
             be
             the
             drift
             and
             
             design
             of
             several
             of
             his
             Pages
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             did
             not
             quote
             any
             single
             one
             of
             them
             was
             because
             he
             insists
             on
             this
             so
             long
             together
             ,
             and
             spins
             it
             out
             after
             his
             way
             .
             In
             p.
             301.
             of
             his
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             where
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             
               short
               ,
               plain
               ,
               easie
               and
               intelligible
               Summary
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             Religion
             ,
             couch'd
             in
             a
             Single
             Article
             ,
             he
             immediately
             adds
             ,
             
               The
               All-merciful
               God
               seems
               herein
               to
               have
               consulted
               the
               poor
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               bulk
               of
               mankind
               .
               These
               are
               Articles
            
             (
             whereas
             he
             had
             set
             down
             but
             One
             )
             
               that
               the
               labouring
               and
               illiterate
               man
               may
               comprehend
               .
            
             He
             assigns
             this
             as
             a
             ground
             why
             it
             was
             God's
             pleasure
             there
             should
             be
             but
             One
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             hereby
             Religion
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             better
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             people
             may
             comprehend
             it
             .
             This
             he
             represents
             as
             a
             Great
             Kindness
             done
             by
             God
             to
             men
             ,
             whereas
             a
             Variety
             of
             Articles
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             This
             he
             enlarges
             upon
             ,
             and
             flourishes
             it
             over
             after
             his
             fashion
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               he
               desires
               to
               know
               when
               he
               said
               so
               ,
               p.
               29.
               
               Vindic.
               
            
          
           
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             permitted
             to
             acquaint
             you
             that
             your
             Memory
             is
             as
             defective
             as
             your
             Judgment
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             very
             ,
             Vindication
             you
             attribute
             it
             to
             
               the
               goodness
               
               and
               condescention
               of
               the
               Allmighty
               that
               he
               requires
               nothing
               as
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               but
               what
               is
               suited
               to
               Vulgar
               capacities
               and
               the
               comprehensions
               of
               illiterate
               men
               ,
               p.
            
             30.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             then
             that
             you
             found
             your
             
               One
               Article
            
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             suited
             to
             
               Vulgar
               capacities
            
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Other
             Articles
             mentioned
             by
             me
             are
             obscure
             and
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surpass
             the
             comprehension
             of
             the
             Illiterate
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             pretend
             that
             you
             have
             forgot
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             said
             by
             you
             :
             which
             shews
             that
             you
             are
             Careless
             of
             your
             Words
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             forget
             what
             you
             write
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             such
             an
             Oblivious
             Author
             as
             this
             ?
             He
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             what
             falls
             from
             his
             own
             pen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             within
             a
             page
             or
             two
             he
             confutes
             himself
             ,
             and
             gives
             himself
             the
             Lye.
             
          
           
             The
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             Socinianizes
             here
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             own
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             run
             into
             these
             Contradictions
             .
             He
             follows
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             Good
             Patron
             Crellius
             (
             one
             of
             the
             stiffest
             Racovians
             that
             we
             have
             )
             who
             throws
             aside
             several
             Articles
             of
             faith
             because
             they
             are
             Dark
             and
             Difficult
             ,
             and
             not
             adapted
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             This
             very
             thing
             he
             alledges
             to
             set
             off
             his
             Arguments
             against
             
             the
             Holy
             
               Trinity
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             *
             the
             doctrine
             which
             he
             maintains
             is
             
               according
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               .
               The
               Common
               people
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               the
               Fishermen
               did
               not
               apprehend
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Three
               Persons
               in
               the
               Deity
               :
               neither
               do
               the
               Vulgar
               Christians
               at
               this
               day
               form
               any
               such
               notion
               :
            
             therefore
             away
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             guise
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             Socinians
             at
             this
             day
             :
             it
             is
             known
             that
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             propound
             this
             Sacred
             Point
             to
             the
             very
             School-boys
             (
             very
             great
             Judges
             indeed
             )
             and
             to
             demand
             their
             Resolution
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             pretend
             that
             they
             give
             it
             in
             the
             Negative
             .
             All
             the
             appeal
             now
             is
             to
             
               Vulgar
               Capacities
            
             ,
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Multitude
             .
             If
             these
             please
             to
             allow
             of
             any
             more
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             than
             One
             ,
             then
             our
             Author
             will
             consent
             to
             it
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             them
             :
             but
             he
             acquaints
             us
             that
             they
             are
             for
             no
             more
             but
             One
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             content
             with
             That
             .
             This
             is
             his
             New
             Divinity
             .
             And
             a
             †
             Socinian
             Brother
             ,
             who
             undertakes
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Notions
             ,
             seconds
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             
             
               the
               Articles
               of
               faith
               which
               are
               generally
               propounded
               by
               Divines
               are
               difficult
               ,
               obscur
               ,
               unintelligible
               ,
               abstruse
               ,
               but
               the
               One
               Article
               of
               Mr.
            
             Lock
             )
             
               is
               not
               so
            
             ,
             but
             is
             exactly
             calculated
             for
             the
             Vulgar
             Meridian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             only
             Authentick
             and
             Necessary
             Point
             in
             the
             Christian
             Theology
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             the
             Reader
             will
             bear
             me
             witness
             that
             I
             have
             refuted
             this
             wild
             Conceit
             by
             giving
             a
             distinct
             account
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrines
             and
             Articles
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             shewing
             how
             Intelligible
             and
             Plain
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             by
             letting
             him
             see
             the
             Absolute
             Necessity
             of
             their
             being
             assented
             to
             and
             embraced
             by
             every
             Christian.
             No
             true
             Lover
             of
             God
             and
             Truth
             need
             doubt
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Ambiguity
             and
             Doubtfulness
             in
             them
             .
             They
             shine
             with
             their
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             unprejudiced
             eye
             are
             plain
             ,
             evident
             and
             illustrious
             .
             And
             they
             would
             always
             continue
             so
             if
             some
             Ill-minded
             men
             did
             not
             perplex
             and
             entangle
             them
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             render
             them
             contemptible
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             exclude
             them
             wholly
             from
             being
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             belief
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Main
             Verity
             which
             these
             men
             set
             themselves
             
             against
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Difficulty
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             Absurdity
             or
             Contradiction
             (
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             cry
             out
             )
             in
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             Christian
             Belief
             .
             Indeed
             there
             is
             a
             Difficulty
             in
             this
             and
             several
             Other
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             to
             the
             
               Exact
               Manner
            
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Heaven
             :
             but
             there
             is
             
               no
               Difficulty
            
             as
             to
             the
             Reality
             and
             Certainty
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             they
             are
             Revealed
             to
             us
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             thus
             far
             we
             can
             apprehend
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             or
             absurd
             that
             the
             Three
             Distinct
             Persons
             in
             the
             Deity
             should
             be
             One
             God
             ,
             for
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             same
             Infinite
             Essence
             .
             Every
             Person
             doth
             not
             require
             a
             Single
             Particular
             Essence
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             will
             call
             the
             Three
             Numerical
             Subsistencies
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Essences
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             united
             in
             One
             General
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             them
             all
             .
             And
             when
             they
             say
             it
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             that
             One
             should
             be
             Three
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             One
             is
             not
             One
             ,
             this
             is
             soon
             taken
             off
             by
             replying
             (
             and
             that
             most
             truly
             )
             that
             
               One
               and
               not
               One
            
             in
             the
             
               same
               respect
            
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             but
             
               One
               and
               
               not
               One
            
             in
             
               different
               respects
            
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             .
             Any
             smatterer
             in
             Logick
             know
             ,
             this
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             case
             here
             ,
             for
             tho
             the
             Three
             Personalities
             be
             distinguish'd
             ,
             and
             that
             really
             ,
             yet
             they
             agree
             in
             One
             Common
             Essence
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Divinity
             is
             both
             One
             and
             Three
             in
             different
             respects
             ,
             on
             different
             considerations
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             abundantly
             testified
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospels
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Epistles
             (
             let
             our
             Author
             remember
             th●t
             :
             )
             there
             we
             learn
             that
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             or
             Nature
             is
             branch'd
             out
             into
             Three
             Distinct
             Persons
             ,
             *
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
            
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             that
             *
             
               these
               three
               are
               One.
            
             
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             Proposition
             which
             this
             New
             Modeller
             of
             Christianity
             commends
             to
             the
             World
             as
             the
             only
             Necessary
             Matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             although
             he
             pretends
             it
             is
             more
             Intelligible
             than
             any
             of
             those
             that
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             yet
             any
             Judicious
             Man
             cannot
             but
             see
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             this
             must
             be
             explain'd
             (
             as
             well
             as
             those
             )
             before
             his
             
               Vulgar
               Capacities
            
             can
             apprehend
             it
             .
             Here
             first
             the
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Hebrew
             Extraction
             ,
             though
             since
             Greciz'd
             ,
             must
             be
             expounded
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             the
             Word
             Messias
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             :
             )
             
             And
             when
             this
             is
             done
             they
             must
             be
             told
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             confession
             of
             a
             late
             *
             Socinian
             Writer
             (
             whom
             afterwards
             I
             must
             discourse
             with
             a
             little
             )
             
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               being
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               such
               as
               being
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               his
               being
               anointed
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               his
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               exalted
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               .
            
             And
             then
             they
             must
             be
             told
             for
             what
             End
             and
             Purpose
             this
             was
             (
             or
             else
             they
             can
             have
             no
             true
             belief
             of
             the
             Messias
             )
             under
             which
             several
             Weighty
             Truths
             are
             comprehended
             .
             And
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             agree
             to
             this
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Words
             must
             be
             thus
             Opened
             and
             Explained
             ,
             and
             fully
             understood
             so
             that
             Christian
             Souls
             may
             have
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             as
             good
             as
             say
             that
             the
             bare
             pronouncing
             of
             these
             Words
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Christian.
             And
             we
             shall
             be
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             he
             intends
             this
             for
             a
             Charm
             or
             Spell
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             Syllables
             will
             suffice
             to
             make
             one
             a
             True
             Believer
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             Illiterate
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             he
             hath
             something
             else
             to
             say
             to
             an
             Other
             Rank
             of
             Men
             :
             Perhaps
             
             he
             holds
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Christianity
             for
             ,
             the
             
               bulk
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             the
             Finer
             and
             Better
             Sort
             of
             People
             :
             And
             then
             it
             is
             likely
             he
             will
             tell
             us
             of
             two
             Heavens
             ,
             one
             very
             Spacious
             to
             hold
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             a
             Lesser
             Compass
             to
             receive
             the
             rest
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Absurdities
             (
             which
             I
             confess
             I
             delight
             not
             in
             exposing
             or
             so
             much
             as
             mentioning
             )
             that
             this
             New
             Notion
             may
             produce
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             all
             his
             jargon
             and
             chatter
             about
             his
             
               One
               Article
            
             are
             vain
             and
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             are
             serviceable
             only
             to
             gull
             the
             Unwary
             Reader
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             to
             debauch
             Christianity
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             late
             Writer's
             passing
             by
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             not
             collecting
             any
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             out
             of
             them
             shew
             his
             Contempt
             of
             them
             .
             His
             Evasion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Epistles
               were
               writ
               to
               those
               who
               were
               already
               Believers
               ,
            
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             groundless
             .
             If
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             The
             Epistles
             teach
             Fundamentals
             .
             His
             other
             Evasion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               the
               Fundamental
               Articles
               in
               the
               Epistles
               are
               mixed
               without
               distinction
               with
               other
               Truths
            
             discovered
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             and
             Retorted
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             true
             Reason
             why
             he
             went
             no
             further
             than
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts.
             His
             other
             Excuses
             for
             rejecting
             the
             doctrines
             contained
             in
             the
             Epistles
             examined
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             be
             Sophistical
             .
             He
             travels
             as
             far
             as
             China
             for
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             there
             borrows
             it
             of
             the
             
               Missionary
               Jesuites
            
             .
             The
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             which
             he
             alledges
             ,
             authorizes
             him
             not
             to
             impose
             upon
             
               Weak
               Christians
            
             .
             His
             Evasions
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             not
             well
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Party
             .
             His
             Objection
             about
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             fully
             answered
             .
             
               Our
               Church's
            
             Iudgment
             
             concerning
             the
             Articles
             of
             this
             Creed
             .
             This
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             hath
             several
             Articles
             in
             it
             which
             Socinians
             will
             not
             subscribe
             to
             .
             Whilest
             he
             is
             censuring
             ,
             he
             commits
             a
             great
             Blunder
             .
             He
             mistakes
             and
             misrepresents
             the
             Gospel-Dispensation
             .
          
           
             BUT
             the
             Gentleman
             is
             not
             without
             his
             Evasions
             ,
             and
             he
             sees
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             This
             puts
             him
             into
             some
             disorder
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             my
             mentioning
             his
             ill
             treatment
             of
             the
             Epistles
             (
             which
             he
             purposely
             omitted
             when
             he
             made
             his
             Collection
             of
             Articles
             ,
             or
             rather
             when
             after
             all
             his
             search
             he
             found
             but
             One
             Article
             )
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             he
             begins
             to
             grow
             Warmer
             than
             before
             .
             Now
             this
             Meek
             Man
             is
             nettled
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             perceive
             that
             he
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             Scandal
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             good
             people
             by
             his
             slighting
             of
             the
             Epistolary
             Writings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             :
             yet
             he
             is
             so
             cunning
             as
             to
             disguise
             his
             Passion
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             .
             He
             
               requires
               me
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               World
               those
               passages
               which
               shew
               his
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               p.
            
             19.
             
             But
             what
             need
             I
             ,
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             do
             this
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             done
             it
             your self
             ?
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Reader
             whether
             
             (
             after
             your
             tedious
             Collections
             out
             of
             the
             
               Four
               Evangelists
            
             )
             your
             passing
             by
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             wholly
             what
             the
             Apostles
             say
             in
             them
             be
             not
             
               publishing
               to
               the
               World
               your
               Contempt
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             why
             he
             did
             not
             attempt
             to
             collect
             any
             Articles
             out
             of
             these
             Writings
             :
             he
             assigns
             this
             as
             One
             Reason
             ,
             
               The
               Epistles
               being
               writ
               to
               those
               who
               were
               already
               Believers
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               supposed
               that
               they
               were
               writ
               to
               them
               to
               teach
               them
               Fundamentals
               ,
               p.
            
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Vindic.
             Certainly
             no
             man
             could
             have
             conjectured
             that
             he
             would
             have
             used
             such
             an
             Evasion
             as
             this
             .
             I
             will
             say
             that
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             goes
             beyond
             all
             Surmises
             ,
             he
             is
             above
             all
             Conjectures
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             faculty
             of
             Shifting
             which
             no
             creature
             on
             Earth
             can
             ever
             fathom
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             that
             the
             
               Four
               Gospels
            
             were
             Writ
             to
             and
             for
             Believers
             as
             well
             as
             Vnbelievers
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             told
             by
             St.
             Luke
             that
             
               he
               writ
               his
               Gospel
               to
               the
               most
               Excellent
               Theophilus
               ?
               Luk.
            
             1.
             3.
             whom
             all
             grant
             to
             be
             a
             
               Believing
               Christian
            
             of
             some
             eminent
             rank
             .
             Or
             if
             this
             Author
             be
             so
             singular
             as
             to
             question
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             satisfied
             in
             v.
             4.
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             we
             find
             are
             dedicated
             to
             the
             same
             Eminent
             
             Believer
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             1.
             
             By
             the
             same
             Argument
             then
             that
             he
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             the
             Fundamentals
             are
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             we
             may
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             for
             even
             these
             were
             writ
             to
             those
             that
             believed
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             this
             Writer
             did
             not
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             confined
             the
             Fundamentals
             to
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts.
             Here
             then
             is
             want
             of
             Sincerity
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             accounted
             heretofore
             a
             good
             qualification
             in
             a
             Writer
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             granting
             that
             the
             Epistles
             were
             all
             of
             them
             writ
             to
             those
             that
             
               already
               believed
            
             ,
             yet
             what
             can
             this
             be
             to
             his
             purpose
             ?
             Must
             no
             Believers
             have
             any
             Fundamentals
             taught
             them
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             then
             of
             1
             
               Iohn
               2.
               21.
               
               I
               have
               not
               written
               unto
               you
               because
               you
               know
               not
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               because
               you
               know
               it
               .
            
             Suppose
             they
             have
             forgot
             the
             Fundamentals
             ,
             or
             have
             corrupted
             and
             perverted
             them
             ?
             as
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             who
             mixed
             the
             Law
             with
             the
             Gospal
             ,
             Legal
             Works
             with
             Faith
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Dispersed
             Hebrews
             who
             had
             received
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             were
             falling
             away
             
             from
             it
             .
             Might
             not
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             yea
             did
             he
             not
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             these
             Persons
             remind
             them
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ?
            
             Did
             he
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             writ
             to
             the
             Galatians
             assert
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Justification
             through
             faith
             in
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             ,
             without
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Wavering
             Hebrews
             endeavour
             to
             establish
             them
             in
             Christianity
             by
             displaying
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Transcendency
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             convincing
             them
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             
               One
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             the
             Messias
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whereby
             the
             sins
             of
             mankind
             are
             perfectly
             Expiated
             ?
             So
             
               St.
               Iohn's
               first
               Epistle
            
             was
             written
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             (
             converted
             from
             Judaism
             )
             being
             endanger'd
             by
             certain
             Seducers
             that
             were
             crept
             in
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             labour'd
             to
             unsettle
             their
             belief
             concerning
             the
             Divinity
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Whereupon
             this
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             had
             clearly
             delivered
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             now
             more
             especially
             urges
             that
             Principal
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               chap.
               2.
               v.
            
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             also
             in
             express
             words
             asserts
             the
             
               Whole
               Trinity
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               v.
            
             7.
             
             Thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Epistles
             taught
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             this
             Gentleman
             saith
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             
               could
               not
               be
               supposed
            
             :
             and
             he
             would
             pretend
             That
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             not
             look
             for
             any
             Necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Epistles
             .
             But
             we
             see
             how
             groundless
             his
             pretence
             is
             .
          
           
             Hear
             another
             feigned
             ground
             of
             his
             omitting
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             viz.
             
               because
               the
               Fundamental
               Articles
               are
               here
               promiscuously
               ,
               and
               without
               distinction
               mix'd
               with
               other
               Truth
               .
            
             p.
             14.
             
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             this
             is
             a
             mere
             Elusion
             ?
             for
             on
             the
             same
             account
             he
             might
             have
             forborn
             to
             search
             for
             Fundamental
             Articles
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             lie
             there
             together
             ,
             but
             are
             dispersed
             up
             and
             down
             :
             the
             Doctrinal
             and
             Historical
             part
             are
             mix'd
             with
             one
             another
             :
             but
             he
             pretends
             to
             sever
             them
             ;
             why
             the
             did
             he
             not
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             the
             Doctrines
             in
             the
             Epistles
             and
             those
             Other
             Matters
             that
             are
             treated
             of
             there
             ?
             He
             hath
             nothing
             to
             reply
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             again
             look
             upon
             what
             he
             hath
             suggested
             as
             a
             cast
             of
             his
             Shuffling
             faculty
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             should
             excuse
             himself
             by
             saying
             that
             Necessary
             and
             Fundamental
             Principles
             can't
             be
             distinguish'd
             from
             
             those
             other
             Truths
             which
             occur
             in
             the
             Epistolary
             Writings
             ,
             any
             one
             may
             discover
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             such
             a
             plea
             ,
             because
             Necessary
             Truths
             may
             be
             distinguish'd
             from
             those
             that
             are
             not
             such
             by
             the
             Nature
             and
             High
             Importance
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Immediate
             respect
             to
             the
             Author
             and
             Means
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             I
             suppose
             this
             Flourishing
             Scribler
             (
             he
             knows
             very
             well
             why
             I
             give
             him
             that
             particular
             Title
             )
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             Epistles
             contain
             divers
             Rules
             of
             Holy
             Living
             ,
             several
             Religious
             Precepts
             in
             order
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             are
             not
             so
             
               promiscuously
               and
               without
               distinction
               mixt
               with
               other
               Truths
            
             but
             that
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             distinguish'd
             from
             them
             .
             Why
             then
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             to
             find
             
               Necessary
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             these
             Writings
             as
             well
             as
             Instructions
             concerning
             the
             practise
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             regulating
             of
             our
             Lives
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             we
             not
             distinguish
             between
             these
             and
             the
             Occasional
             Matters
             as
             well
             as
             between
             the
             Others
             and
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             those
             Necessary
             doctrines
             of
             Faith
             which
             were
             but
             lightly
             touch'd
             upon
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts
             are
             distinctly
             and
             fully
             explain'd
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
             The
             truth
             then
             is
             that
             
             the
             Gentleman
             was
             loth
             to
             go
             any
             further
             than
             the
             former
             :
             these
             latter
             affrighted
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             either
             by
             reading
             them
             or
             by
             hear-say
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             several
             
               Other
               Divine
               Truths
            
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             generally
             thought
             to
             be
             Necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             in
             order
             to
             making
             a
             man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             our
             Author
             had
             no
             kindness
             for
             them
             .
             He
             commands
             his
             Readers
             not
             to
             stir
             a
             jot
             further
             than
             the
             
               Acts.
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               what
               are
               the
               Fundamental
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             p.
             295.
             
             
               They
               were
               written
               for
               resolving
               of
               doubts
               and
               reforming
               of
               mistakes
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             and
             therefore
             I
             forbid
             you
             to
             seek
             for
             
               Fundamental
               doctrines
            
             there
             ,
             you
             will
             but
             lose
             your
             labour
             ,
             and
             moreover
             you
             will
             meet
             in
             these
             Writings
             with
             several
             Points
             which
             we
             approve
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             admit
             of
             ,
             because
             
               Faustus
               Socinus
            
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             charge
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             further
             what
             this
             Vindicator
             saith
             to
             excuse
             his
             rejection
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             his
             putting
             us
             off
             with
             One
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             
               What
               if
               the
               Author
            
             (
             meaning
             himself
             )
             
               design'd
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               shews
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               those
               who
               were
               not
               yet
               
               throughly
               or
               firmly
               Christians
               :
               purposing
               to
               work
               upon
               those
               who
               either
               wholly
               disbeliev'd
               or
               doubted
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ?
            
             p.
             6.
             
             Here
             he
             comes
             with
             his
             
               what
               if's
            
             ,
             and
             gives
             another
             palpable
             proof
             of
             Counterfeiting
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Religion
             .
             Now
             ,
             seeing
             his
             Book
             is
             sifted
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             it
             is
             laid
             open
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             he
             intended
             his
             Piece
             for
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Iews
            
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Weak
             Christians
             ;
             for
             these
             he
             must
             mean
             by
             those
             that
             
               wholly
               disbelieve
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             
               not
               firmly
               Christians
            
             .
             And
             he
             would
             bring
             in
             his
             Title
             to
             speak
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             saith
             not
             a
             word
             in
             his
             behalf
             ;
             for
             how
             those
             that
             wholly
             disregard
             and
             
               disbelieve
               the
               Scriptures
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             (
             as
             Gentiles
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Mahometans
             and
             all
             Atheists
             do
             )
             are
             like
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               as
               deliver'd
               in
               the
               Scripture
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             look
             upon
             all
             this
             as
             mere
             Sham
             and
             Sophistry
             .
             He
             is
             put
             hard
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             like
             one
             a
             drowning
             he
             fastens
             on
             any
             thing
             next
             at
             hand
             .
             That
             is
             his
             case
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             may
             perceive
             .
             But
             I
             ask
             ,
             Why
             had
             we
             not
             a
             hint
             (
             one
             gentle
             hint
             at
             least
             )
             of
             this
             in
             all
             his
             Book
             ?
             It
             would
             have
             been
             very
             useful
             
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Design
             .
             No
             :
             he
             thinks
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Would
               any
               one
               blame
               his
               Prudence
               if
               he
               mention'd
               only
               those
               Advantages
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             of
             Christ's
             Coming
             )
             
               which
               all
               Christians
            
             (
             especially
             
               Socinian
               Christians
               )
               are
               agreed
               in
               ?
            
             He
             hath
             bethought
             himself
             better
             since
             he
             first
             publish'd
             his
             Notions
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             result
             of
             that
             )
             he
             now
             begins
             to
             resolve
             what
             he
             writ
             into
             Prudence
             .
             I
             know
             whence
             he
             had
             this
             Method
             (
             and
             't
             is
             likely
             he
             hath
             taken
             more
             than
             this
             from
             the
             same
             hands
             )
             viz.
             from
             the
             Missionary
             Iesuites
             that
             went
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             people
             of
             China
             .
             We
             are
             told
             that
             they
             instructed
             them
             in
             some
             matters
             relating
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             they
             let
             them
             know
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Person
             promised
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             they
             conceal'd
             his
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             and
             they
             would
             not
             let
             them
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             Passion
             and
             Crucifixion
             .
             So
             our
             Author
             (
             their
             humble
             Imitator
             )
             undertakes
             to
             instruct
             the
             World
             in
             Christianity
             with
             an
             omission
             of
             its
             
               Principal
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Advantage
             we
             have
             by
             
               Christ's
               Death
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Prime
             thing
             design'd
             in
             his
             Coming
             into
             the
             
             world
             .
             This
             he
             calls
             Prudence
             :
             so
             that
             to
             hide
             from
             the
             people
             the
             Main
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             disguise
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             betray
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             this
             Excellent
             Writer
             the
             Cardinal
             Vertue
             of
             Prudence
             .
             May
             we
             be
             deliver'd
             then
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Prudential
               Racovian
            
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             clear
             himself
             by
             quoting
             
               Rom.
               14.
               1.
               
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               faith
               receive
               ye
               ,
               p.
            
             7.
             as
             if
             that
             Text
             authorized
             him
             to
             deceive
             Novices
             and
             Weak
             Christians
             ;
             as
             if
             because
             they
             are
             Infirm
             ,
             therefore
             he
             must
             Strengthen
             them
             by
             Imposing
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             Children
             must
             have
             but
             few
             Lessons
             given
             them
             :
             but
             I
             answer
             ,
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             few
             and
             
               only
               One
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             telling
             them
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             hinting
             that
             there
             are
             More
             .
             For
             that
             must
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             
               What
               if
               he
               design'd
               his
               Treatise
               chiefly
               for
               those
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             if
             he
             first
             of
             all
             tells
             them
             that
             nothing
             is
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             be
             believed
             but
             this
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             and
             what
             if
             afterwards
             he
             intends
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             something
             else
             is
             requir'd
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             (
             such
             is
             the
             unaccountable
             
             humour
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             )
             he
             declares
             that
             Nothing
             more
             is
             requir'd
             of
             them
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             bottom
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             saith
             .
             He
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             and
             imposes
             falsities
             upon
             mens
             minds
             .
             he
             would
             in
             one
             place
             (
             I
             remember
             )
             fancifully
             please
             himself
             by
             thinking
             that
             
               all
               his
               sins
               which
               I
               espie
               in
               his
               book
               are
               sins
               of
               Omission
               ,
               p.
            
             9.
             
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             one
             of
             Commission
             (
             and
             that
             a
             very
             Great
             one
             )
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             tell
             what
             is
             .
             He
             pretends
             a
             
               Design
               of
               his
               Book
            
             which
             was
             never
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             till
             he
             was
             sollicited
             by
             his
             brethren
             to
             vindicate
             it
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             (
             see
             how
             his
             
               Pious
               Frauds
            
             prosper
             )
             when
             he
             hath
             attempted
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             displeased
             with
             the
             way
             he
             hath
             taken
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             but
             perceive
             that
             his
             Vindication
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             last
             Evasions
             and
             Collusions
             he
             hath
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             betray'd
             their
             Cause
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Christianity
             .
             I
             find
             that
             they
             have
             only
             this
             to
             excuse
             him
             that
             he
             did
             not
             take
             Time
             enough
             to
             consider
             of
             what
             he
             Writ
             :
             but
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             adds
             to
             his
             Fault
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Author
             of
             the
             
               New
               Christianity
            
             wisely
             objects
             that
             the
             
               Apostle's
               Creed
            
             hath
             none
             of
             these
             Articles
             and
             Doctrines
             
             which
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Nor
             doth
             any
             considerate
             man
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Creed
             is
             a
             Form
             of
             outward
             Profession
             which
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             Prayers
             are
             put
             up
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             are
             read
             .
             Then
             this
             Abridgment
             of
             Faith
             is
             properly
             used
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             is
             not
             generally
             time
             or
             opportunity
             to
             make
             any
             Enlargement
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             that
             it
             expresly
             contains
             in
             it
             all
             the
             Necessary
             and
             Weighty
             Points
             ,
             all
             the
             Important
             Doctrines
             of
             our
             Belief
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             design'd
             to
             be
             an
             Abstract
             .
             It
             is
             with
             this
             Creed
             as
             't
             is
             with
             the
             Commandments
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             .
             If
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             more
             than
             is
             expresly
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             he
             can't
             be
             said
             to
             Act
             as
             a
             Christian.
             If
             he
             prays
             for
             no
             more
             than
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Petitions
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Prayer
             he
             can't
             be
             said
             to
             Pray
             as
             a
             Good
             Christian.
             So
             if
             a
             man
             believe
             no
             more
             than
             is
             in
             express
             terms
             in
             the
             
               Apostle's
               Creed
            
             ,
             his
             Faith
             will
             not
             be
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian.
             And
             yet
             still
             it
             is
             to
             be
             granted
             that
             as
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             and
             all
             things
             to
             be
             
               prayed
               for
            
             are
             reducible
             to
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             All
             matters
             of
             Faith
             in
             some
             
             manner
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             Brief
             Platform
             of
             Belief
             .
             But
             when
             I
             call
             it
             an
             Abstract
             or
             Abbreviature
             ,
             it
             is
             implied
             that
             there
             are
             more
             Truths
             to
             be
             known
             and
             assented
             to
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             making
             him
             really
             so
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             meet
             with
             here
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             take
             leave
             to
             tell
             our
             Vindicator
             that
             this
             Creed
             hath
             more
             in
             it
             than
             he
             and
             his
             brethren
             will
             subscribe
             to
             .
             If
             he
             were
             not
             above
             Catechisms
             as
             well
             as
             Creeds
             ,
             I
             might
             remind
             him
             of
             Our
             Church's
             judgment
             concerning
             the
             Articles
             of
             this
             
               Creed
               .
               Qu.
               What
               dost
               thou
               chiefly
               learn
               in
               these
               Articles
               of
               thy
               Belief
               ?
               Answ.
               First
               ,
               I
               learn
               to
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               me
               and
               all
               the
               world
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               hath
               redeemed
               me
               and
               all
               mankind
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               sanctifieth
               me
               and
               all
               the
               Elect
               People
               of
               God
               ?
            
             These
             are
             killing
             words
             to
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             who
             acknowledges
             neither
             the
             God-head
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             Redemption
             or
             Sanctification
             by
             either
             .
             Yet
             our
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             owns
             these
             Truths
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             .
             And
             there
             are
             other
             Articles
             of
             this
             Symbol
             (
             let
             them
             palliate
             it
             as
             they
             
             please
             ,
             )
             which
             the
             Racovian
             Gentlemen
             are
             unwilling
             to
             give
             their
             assent
             to
             .
             They
             faulter
             about
             Christ's
             
               Iudging
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             they
             partly
             deny
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
            
             ,
             they
             deny
             
               Life
               Everlasting
            
             as
             it
             respects
             wicked
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             hold
             that
             these
             shall
             be
             Annihilated
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             I
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             another
             time
             .
             At
             present
             I
             only
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             lopping
             off
             several
             Articles
             from
             this
             Creed
             .
          
           
             But
             was
             it
             not
             judiciously
             said
             by
             this
             Writer
             that
             
               it
               is
               well
               for
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               Creed
               that
               they
               lived
               not
               in
               my
               days
               ?
               p.
            
             12.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             they
             should
             ,
             for
             the
             Learned
             *
             Usher
             and
             †
             Vossius
             and
             others
             have
             proved
             that
             that
             Symbol
             was
             drawn
             up
             not
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             Articles
             of
             it
             were
             adjoyned
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             far
             beyond
             the
             extent
             of
             any
             man's
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Creed
             could
             not
             live
             in
             my
             days
             ,
             not
             could
             I
             live
             in
             theirs
             :
             but
             I
             let
             this
             pass
             as
             one
             of
             the
             blunders
             of
             our
             Thoughtful
             and
             Musing
             Author
             .
             Nor
             had
             he
             reason
             to
             
             think
             that
             those
             that
             made
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             would
             have
             been
             censured
             by
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             vindicated
             and
             asserted
             their
             Articles
             ,
             whereas
             he
             and
             his
             friends
             have
             new-modell'd
             the
             Creed
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             have
             presented
             us
             with
             One
             Article
             instead
             of
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             have
             sunk
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             
               Socinianized
               ,
               all
               over
               Socinianized
            
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Gentleman
             had
             said
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             
             Iesus's
             being
             the
             Messias
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             and
             leading
             acts
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             right
             ,
             and
             none
             would
             have
             opposed
             it
             .
             If
             he
             had
             said
             that
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             it
             ,
             advanc'd
             at
             first
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             shone
             brighter
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             Ascension
             than
             before
             ,
             he
             had
             spoken
             truth
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             positively
             and
             peremptorily
             declares
             that
             neither
             at
             first
             nor
             afterwards
             there
             was
             any
             Necessity
             of
             believing
             more
             than
             this
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             he
             misrepresents
             the
             Gospel-Dispensation
             ,
             and
             mistakes
             the
             nature
             of
             Christiaanity
             .
             To
             stop
             here
             ,
             and
             go
             no
             further
             is
             unsufferable
             .
             This
             is
             as
             if
             a
             
               Breeder
               up
               of
               Children
               and
               Youth
            
             should
             carry
             them
             
             no
             further
             than
             the
             A
             B
             C.
             He
             is
             wholly
             for
             reducing
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             given
             it
             in
             its
             Full
             and
             Ample
             Extent
             ;
             especially
             he
             should
             not
             have
             kept
             back
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Christian
               Faith
            
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             describes
             is
             of
             the
             same
             scantling
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             .
             The
             Affinity
             between
             the
             Turks
             and
             Anti-trinitarians
             .
             The
             Devils
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             Faith
             than
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             makes
             a
             Christian.
             A
             brief
             Idea
             of
             the
             
               Compleat
               Faith
            
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
               The
               Danger
            
             of
             asserting
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               Article
            
             of
             Christian
             belief
             necessary
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             introduce
             Darkness
             and
             Blindness
             into
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             to
             promote
             the
             designs
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             cherishes
             Ignorance
             as
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Religion
             .
             How
             far
             this
             Writer
             is
             instrumental
             in
             it
             .
             What
             care
             he
             hath
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
             It
             is
             the
             practise
             of
             Socinian
             Writers
             to
             curtail
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             as
             many
             Fundamental
             Articles
             from
             it
             as
             they
             can
             .
             This
             Writer
             had
             his
             Platform
             from
             Crellius
             .
             He
             is
             approved
             of
             and
             applauded
             by
             the
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             .
             Three
             Reasons
             assign'd
             why
             the
             Socinians
             agree
             to
             maim
             the
             Heads
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             all
             into
             One
             Article
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             Catechizing
             
             was
             not
             instituted
             for
             the
             teaching
             of
             One
             Article
             of
             Faith
             only
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             likely
             I
             shall
             further
             exasperate
             this
             Author
             when
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             that
             this
             
               Lank
               Faith
            
             of
             his
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             on
             other
             than
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               a
               Turk
            
             .
             For
             the
             *
             *
             Alcoran
             acknowledges
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
               bore
               witness
               to
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Mary
             :
             
               a
               Divine
               Soul
               was
               put
               into
               him
               .
               He
               was
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             God
             is
             brought
             in
             declaring
             that
             
               he
               had
               sent
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             other
             places
             he
             is
             mention'd
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Great
               Man
            
             ,
             one
             Commission'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             
               sent
               by
               him
            
             into
             the
             world
             .
             This
             is
             of
             the
             like
             import
             with
             what
             our
             good
             Ottoman
             Writer
             the
             Vindicator
             saith
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             holds
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             that
             is
             Necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             concerning
             him
             .
             The
             Mahometans
             call
             themselves
             Musselmen
             ,
             of
             rather
             (
             according
             to
             the
             true
             account
             of
             the
             Arabick
             word
             )
             †
             Moslemim
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Believers
             ;
             and
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             
             one
             of
             them
             and
             our
             Author's
             Believer
             ?
             The
             former
             believes
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             Good
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             above
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             give
             Instructions
             to
             the
             world
             :
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             latter
             is
             of
             the
             very
             same
             scantling
             .
             Thus
             he
             confounds
             Turky
             with
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             have
             been
             reckon'd
             as
             Infidels
             are
             with
             him
             Christians
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             have
             consulted
             the
             
               Mahometan
               Bible
            
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               Christ
               did
               not
               suffer
               on
               the
               cross
               ,
               did
               not
               die
            
             ;
             for
             he
             and
             his
             Allies
             speak
             as
             meanly
             of
             
               these
               Articles
            
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             Alcoran
             often
             talks
             (
             particularly
             see
             the
             
               Last
               Chapter
            
             of
             it
             )
             against
             Christ's
             being
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               Generation
               .
            
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             First
             Principles
             of
             Mahometism
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               God
               neither
               begetting
               nor
               begot
               .
            
             See
             
             Sulburgius's
             Saracenica
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             our
             Author
             drives
             at
             when
             he
             labours
             to
             prove
             the
             Messias
             and
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             terms
             synony
             mous
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             by
             and
             by
             .
             This
             reminds
             me
             of
             that
             Affinity
             and
             Correspondence
             which
             hath
             been
             between
             the
             Turks
             and
             this
             Gentleman's
             Party
             .
             †
             Servetus
             conferr'd
             notes
             with
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             when
             he
             
             undertook
             to
             fetch
             an
             Argument
             out
             of
             it
             to
             disprove
             the
             Deity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             that
             those
             Countreys
             of
             Europe
             which
             border
             on
             the
             
             Sultan's
             dominions
             ,
             as
             
               Hungary
               ,
               Transilvania
            
             ,
             &c.
             abound
             with
             Socinians
             and
             Antitrinitarians
             .
             The
             inhabitants
             of
             these
             places
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             their
             Potent
             Neighbours
             ,
             they
             make
             some
             approach
             to
             the
             
               Conquerer's
               Creed
            
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             men
             have
             lately
             got
             footing
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             and
             the
             
               Great
               Turk
            
             disbelieve
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             all
             be
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             opinion
             .
             They
             are
             making
             way
             for
             this
             by
             taking
             away
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             but
             One.
             And
             our
             late
             Writer
             is
             the
             Instrument
             they
             make
             use
             of
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             This
             Great
             Mufti
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             Hopeful
             Draught
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             fit
             the
             English
             Reader
             should
             know
             that
             a
             Turk
             according
             to
             him
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             for
             he
             makes
             the
             same
             Faith
             serve
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             presents
             the
             world
             with
             a
             very
             Ill
             notion
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             Devils
             are
             capable
             of
             all
             that
             Faith
             which
             he
             saith
             makes
             a
             
               Christian
               man
            
             ,
             yea
             of
             more
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             that
             
             they
             
               believed
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mat.
             8.
             29.
             
             They
             cried
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Luke
             4.
             41.
             which
             latter
             words
             in
             both
             places
             denote
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             
               Historical
               Faith
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             call'd
             by
             Divines
             )
             which
             is
             giving
             credit
             to
             Evangelical
             Truths
             as
             barely
             reveal'd
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             something
             else
             added
             to
             make
             up
             the
             True
             Substantial
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian.
             With
             the
             Assent
             of
             the
             Understanding
             must
             be
             joyn'd
             the
             Consent
             or
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Will.
             All
             those
             Divine
             Truths
             which
             the
             Intellect
             assents
             to
             must
             be
             allow'd
             of
             by
             this
             Elective
             power
             of
             the
             Soul.
             True
             Evangelical
             Faith
             is
             a
             hearty
             Accepting
             of
             the
             Messias
             as
             he
             is
             offer'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sincere
             and
             impartial
             submission
             to
             all
             things
             requir'd
             by
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             is
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               other
               Writings
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             Practical
             Assent
             and
             Choice
             there
             must
             be
             added
             likewise
             a
             firm
             Trust
             and
             Reliance
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Author
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             But
             this
             late
             Undertaker
             ,
             who
             attempted
             to
             give
             us
             a
             more
             perfect
             account
             than
             ever
             was
             before
             of
             
               Christianity
               as
               it
               is
               deliver'd
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             brings
             us
             no
             tidings
             of
             any
             such
             
             Faith
             belonging
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             discover'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Which
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             verily
             believes
             there
             is
             no
             such
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             for
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Numerous
             Pages
             (
             especially
             191
             ,
             192
             ,
             &c.
             )
             where
             he
             speaks
             so
             much
             of
             Belief
             and
             Faith
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             occasion
             to
             insert
             
               one
               word
            
             about
             this
             Compleat
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             represented
             how
             Defective
             ,
             how
             Narrow
             ,
             how
             Erroneous
             ,
             how
             Mistaken
             this
             Unknown
             Writer's
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             Faith
             is
             ;
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             how
             Dangerous
             and
             Pernicious
             this
             sort
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             Contrivance
             set
             up
             for
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             Darkness
             and
             Barbarism
             into
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             The
             only
             Necessary
             Point
             of
             Belief
             that
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             delivers
             ,
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               One
               God
            
             :
             and
             all
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             affords
             us
             as
             matter
             of
             Necessary
             Faith
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             .
             Carry
             but
             these
             Two
             Articles
             along
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             a
             True
             Christian.
             There
             is
             no
             Necessity
             at
             all
             of
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Reveal'd
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Cause
             of
             Mankinds
             Degeneracy
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Messias's
             Coming
             into
             the
             
             world
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             knowing
             whether
             this
             Messias
             be
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             understanding
             whether
             he
             came
             to
             suffer
             and
             dye
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             Salvation
             for
             us
             by
             his
             Blood
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             believing
             that
             without
             Faith
             and
             Evangelical
             Obedience
             we
             cannot
             have
             any
             Benefit
             by
             the
             Messias
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             being
             perswaded
             that
             our
             Salvation
             springs
             from
             the
             mere
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             of
             Heaven
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             believing
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Rewards
             (
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             )
             which
             are
             entail'd
             on
             Christianity
             .
             There
             is
             but
             a
             
               Single
               Article
               of
               Belief
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             very
             Short
             one
             too
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             assent
             to
             This
             you
             are
             as
             
               Sound
               a
               Christian
            
             and
             as
             
               Good
               a
               Believer
            
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             can
             make
             you
             .
             One
             would
             think
             that
             seeing
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Branches
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Faith
             commended
             to
             us
             and
             urged
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Epistles
             (
             some
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             had
             made
             mention
             of
             )
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             True
             Sense
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Lover
             of
             Souls
             should
             endeavour
             
             to
             display
             before
             the
             world
             these
             Several
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Belief
            
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             earnest
             with
             men
             to
             embrace
             them
             All
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             omit
             or
             neglect
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             all
             so
             nearly
             concern
             their
             Everlasting
             Wellfare
             .
             But
             here
             comes
             One
             that
             makes
             it
             his
             great
             business
             to
             beat
             men
             off
             from
             taking
             notice
             of
             these
             Divine
             Truths
             ,
             he
             represents
             them
             as
             wholly
             Unnecessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             he
             cries
             down
             all
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             but
             One.
             He
             at
             this
             time
             of
             day
             ,
             when
             Christianity
             is
             so
             bright
             ,
             strives
             to
             darken
             and
             eclipse
             it
             ;
             he
             hides
             it
             from
             the
             faces
             of
             mankind
             ,
             draws
             a
             thick
             Veil
             over
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             look
             into
             it
             ,
             takes
             the
             Holy
             and
             Inspired
             Epistles
             (
             which
             are
             as
             much
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Gospels
             )
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             again
             and
             again
             that
             a
             
               Christian
               man
            
             or
             
               Member
               of
               Christ
            
             need
             not
             know
             or
             believe
             any
             more
             than
             that
             One
             Individual
             Point
             which
             he
             mentions
             .
          
           
             Hear
             O
             ye
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             give
             ear
             O
             Earth
             ,
             judg
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             the
             way
             to
             introduce
             Darkness
             and
             Ignorance
             into
             Christendom
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             blinding
             of
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             and
             depriving
             them
             of
             that
             Blessed
             Light
             which
             the
             
             Writings
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             should
             illuminate
             mens
             minds
             with
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             think
             sometimes
             (
             and
             perhaps
             the
             Reader
             doth
             so
             too
             )
             that
             this
             Writer
             and
             the
             other
             Confederates
             are
             Under-hand-Factors
             for
             that
             Communion
             (
             though
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             against
             it
             )
             which
             cries
             up
             Ignorance
             as
             the
             mother
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Religion
             .
             If
             they
             had
             not
             some
             such
             design
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             labour
             so
             industriously
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             One
             Article
             is
             enough
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             knowing
             any
             other
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Bible
             ?
             Thus
             by
             following
             their
             Italian
             Master
             Socinus
             ,
             they
             trade
             for
             that
             Countrey
             .
             And
             this
             Vindicator
             among
             the
             rest
             trafficks
             very
             visibly
             for
             it
             whilest
             he
             blasteth
             so
             substantial
             a
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             the
             Epistolary
             Writings
             are
             .
             Would
             not
             one
             be
             apt
             to
             suspect
             that
             (
             as
             their
             Roman
             Masters
             have
             done
             )
             they
             would
             afterwards
             not
             only
             keep
             a
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             Whole
             Scripture
             from
             the
             people
             ?
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             travel
             to
             Rome
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Racovia
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             you
             may
             see
             now
             what
             his
             Pretences
             of
             Love
             to
             
               the
               bulk
               of
               mankind
            
             come
             to
             .
             See
             how
             Sincere
             he
             
             is
             in
             taking
             care
             of
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               their
               Souls
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             he
             more
             than
             once
             mentions
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             reflection
             (
             
               p.
               9.
               
               Vindicat.
            
             )
             on
             me
             as
             if
             I
             disregarded
             that
             Great
             Concern
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             faithfully
             discharged
             that
             part
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Great
               Iudg
            
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             knows
             my
             manifold
             desiciencies
             and
             failings
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             well
             satisfied
             that
             this
             Inferior
             Inquisitor
             cannot
             charge
             me
             with
             a
             noglect
             in
             that
             Great
             and
             Important
             Work
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             made
             the
             business
             of
             my
             life
             .
             But
             behold
             how
             this
             Censorious
             Gentleman
             himself
             manifests
             his
             regard
             to
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               peoples
               Souls
            
             when
             he
             puts
             out
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             when
             he
             studies
             how
             to
             nurse
             them
             up
             in
             Ignorance
             and
             Blindness
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             Ruine
             their
             Souls
             for
             ever
             .
             He
             can
             afford
             them
             but
             One
             Article
             out
             of
             the
             Whole
             New
             Testament
             .
             That
             must
             suffice
             them
             now
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             afterwards
             it
             will
             be
             thought
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             would
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             Project
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             but
             One
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Belief
             is
             the
             direct
             Spawn
             and
             Product
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             but
             improved
             by
             this
             Author
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             convers'd
             with
             the
             
             Unitarian
             Writers
             is
             sensible
             how
             they
             endeavour
             to
             cramp
             our
             Belief
             and
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             as
             many
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             as
             they
             can
             .
             *
             They
             insist
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Points
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             are
             but
             Few
             :
             they
             interpret
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             directly
             speak
             of
             
               Knowing
               of
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             knowing
             his
             Nature
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             other
             matters
             in
             Religion
             that
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             concerning
             a
             
               Practical
               Knowledge
            
             .
             *
             Socinus
             leads
             the
             way
             ,
             undervaluing
             the
             former
             sort
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             Acts
             17.
             27.
             
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               haply
               they
               may
               feel
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               ,
            
             concerning
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ;
             whereas
             the
             plain
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             will
             convince
             any
             unprejudiced
             man
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             those
             who
             being
             ignorant
             of
             God
             ,
             labour
             to
             throw
             off
             that
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             Knowledg
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             right
             worshiping
             and
             serving
             him
             .
             The
             rest
             follow
             this
             Ring-leader
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             in
             their
             Definitions
             of
             Religion
             they
             seldom
             (
             or
             never
             )
             insert
             Knowledg
             as
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             wholly
             define
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Living
             according
             
             to
             the
             Divine
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             Way
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             seem
             to
             restrain
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Iohn
               17.
               3.
               that
               they
               might
               know
               thee
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             unto
             a
             Practical
             Knowledg
             .
             And
             in
             other
             particulars
             it
             might
             be
             shewed
             that
             they
             very
             much
             disparage
             the
             Doctrinal
             Part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             take
             care
             to
             abbreviate
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             it
             .
             Crellius
             is
             much
             for
             diminishing
             and
             reducing
             the
             knowledg
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             
               The
               Sacred
               Writers
            
             (
             saith
             *
             he
             )
             
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               that
               knowledg
               in
               which
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               way
               to
               eternal
               life
               consists
               ,
               speak
               not
               of
               that
               knowledg
               whereby
               any
               Attribute
               that
               is
               Essential
               to
               God
               or
               Christ
               is
               known
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Platform
             of
             our
             Gentleman's
             Design
             ,
             and
             thence
             let
             the
             Reader
             guess
             whose
             part
             he
             takes
             .
             Crellius
             hath
             given
             him
             his
             Kue
             ,
             and
             he
             very
             strictly
             observes
             it
             :
             No
             Attribute
             that
             is
             Essential
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             (
             as
             Father
             )
             or
             Christ
             the
             Second
             Person
             in
             the
             Deity
             must
             come
             into
             his
             Creed
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Necessary
             Article
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             the
             World
             may
             know
             that
             this
             is
             
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Party
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             is
             chosen
             out
             to
             vindicate
             this
             Attempt
             of
             setting
             up
             One
             Article
             .
             A
             *
             Professed
             Socinian
             Writer
             (
             and
             no
             Alien
             ,
             but
             true
             English
             Breed
             )
             undertakes
             it
             ,
             and
             applauds
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             defends
             his
             Work
             :
             that
             it
             may
             publickly
             appear
             that
             this
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Racovians
             or
             Anti-Trinitarians
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             begun
             to
             be
             entertained
             by
             the
             Ancient
             and
             
               Outlandish
               Socinians
            
             ,
             but
             that
             now
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             fully
             improved
             ,
             it
             is
             vouched
             by
             the
             Modern
             and
             Native
             ones
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             may
             be
             the
             Reason
             why
             both
             the
             Exotick
             and
             
               English
               Unitarians
            
             agree
             to
             maim
             the
             Heads
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             contract
             its
             Articles
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             it
             into
             so
             small
             a
             compass
             ?
             Seeing
             there
             are
             Several
             Fundamental
             Truths
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             all
             pronounced
             Necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             assented
             to
             ?
             They
             have
             several
             reasons
             for
             this
             ;
             first
             ,
             they
             are
             compell'd
             to
             do
             it
             because
             otherwise
             they
             can't
             maintain
             that
             which
             so
             many
             of
             them
             profess
             to
             believe
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             whasoever
             
             Perswasion
             they
             are
             .
             This
             is
             an
             extravagant
             Principle
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Modish
             Opinion
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             should
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Necessity
             of
             believing
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             Articles
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             entertain
             this
             Fashionable
             Notion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             cunningly
             keep
             up
             this
             Conceit
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             but
             One
             Article
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             for
             their
             own
             Preservation
             and
             Safety
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Magistrate
             nor
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             in
             any
             Country
             may
             take
             occasion
             to
             animadvert
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             why
             should
             they
             trouble
             and
             molest
             them
             for
             holding
             such
             doctrines
             as
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             are
             of
             no
             Necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             This
             makes
             them
             forward
             to
             propagate
             their
             Notion
             .
             And
             hence
             also
             we
             see
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             talking
             so
             warmly
             for
             Liberty
             :
             This
             is
             done
             to
             Secure
             themselves
             that
             though
             they
             broach
             never
             so
             Pernicious
             Opinions
             they
             may
             not
             fall
             under
             the
             lash
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             Punish'd
             here
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             they
             have
             made
             sure
             of
             hereafter
             by
             another
             Tenent
             of
             theirs
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Expedient
             they
             can
             throw
             off
             any
             Doctrine
             when
             
             they
             please
             ,
             especially
             those
             Main
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             of
             
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             it
             is
             but
             saying
             that
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             a
             Necessity
             of
             believing
             but
             One
             )
             and
             the
             business
             is
             done
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             it
             is
             their
             Concern
             to
             hold
             up
             their
             One
             Article
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             hereby
             they
             depress
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             unspeakably
             injure
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Catechizing
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             universally
             commended
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ?
             There
             were
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             particular
             persons
             that
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             instruct
             and
             inform
             the
             ignorant
             in
             a
             Catechetical
             Way
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Distinct
             Office
             among
             the
             Christians
             of
             old
             .
             Saint
             Mark
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             a
             
               Catechist
               ,
               Pantaenus
            
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             then
             Origen
             had
             the
             same
             Employment
             there
             ,
             and
             Heraclius
             after
             him
             .
             What!
             was
             this
             only
             to
             teach
             
               One
               Article
            
             of
             Faith
             ?
             Who
             but
             a
             Socinian
             can
             believe
             this
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             rob
             us
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             by
             denying
             Christ
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             must
             they
             spoil
             us
             of
             all
             the
             Other
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             but
             One
             ?
             Who
             would
             think
             that
             the
             Popular
             Man
             ,
             
             who
             pretends
             to
             take
             such
             care
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             should
             do
             them
             the
             greatest
             Mischief
             imaginable
             ,
             whilest
             he
             makes
             a
             shew
             of
             being
             extraordinarily
             kind
             to
             them
             ?
             for
             a
             greater
             Mischief
             there
             cannot
             be
             than
             to
             put
             them
             off
             with
             One
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Belief
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             Many
             others
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             This
             Writer's
             doctrine
             tends
             to
             Irreligion
             and
             Atheism
             .
             In
             what
             terms
             we
             may
             suppose
             the
             Atheists
             congratulate
             him
             .
             The
             clipping
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             is
             a
             preparatory
             to
             the
             diminishing
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Petitions
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
               .
               Obj.
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             frequent
             mentioning
             of
             this
             Article
             [
             
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ]
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             sole
             mentioning
             of
             it
             in
             some
             places
             argue
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Article
             of
             Faith
             which
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             but
             this
             ?
             Answ.
             No
             :
             because
             1.
             the
             believing
             of
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             promised
             Messias
             was
             the
             first
             step
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             so
             often
             propounded
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Writings
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             this
             One
             Article
             be
             mentioned
             alone
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             other
             matters
             of
             Faith
             were
             at
             the
             same
             time
             proposed
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             recorded
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             supply
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             where
             this
             One
             Article
             is
             set
             down
             alone
             from
             others
             which
             make
             mention
             of
             Other
             Necessary
             Points
             of
             Belief
             .
             4.
             
             The
             clear
             discovery
             of
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             gradual
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             in
             the
             
               Four
               Evangelists
            
             and
             Acts
             are
             specified
             all
             the
             Necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             look
             for
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Epistolary
             Writings
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             had
             further
             enlightned
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christians
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             ,
             to
             prove
             yet
             further
             the
             Pernicious
             Nature
             of
             his
             Writings
             ,
             doth
             any
             man
             doubt
             of
             their
             Tendency
             to
             Irreligion
             and
             Atheisin
             ?
             I
             charge
             him
             not
             with
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             formal
             designing
             of
             this
             .
             (
             No
             :
             I
             will
             not
             entertain
             such
             a
             thought
             )
             but
             I
             only
             take
             notice
             how
             serviceable
             his
             Papers
             and
             Opinions
             are
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             He
             hath
             mightily
             gratified
             the
             Atheistical
             Rabble
             by
             this
             his
             Enterprize
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             we
             may
             suppose
             them
             in
             such
             Words
             as
             these
             to
             express
             their
             great
             Obligations
             and
             Thankfulness
             to
             him
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             
               We
               are
               beholding
               to
               this
               Worthy
               Adventurer
               for
               ridding
               the
               world
               of
               so
               Great
               an
               Encumbrance
               ,
               viz.
               that
               huge
               Mass
               and
               unweildy
               Body
               of
               Christianity
               which
               took
               up
               so
               much
               room
               .
               Now
               we
               see
               that
               it
               was
               this
               Bulk
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               of
               Mankind
               which
               he
               had
               an
               eye
               to
               when
               he
               so
               often
               mention'd
               
               this
               latter
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Physician
               for
               our
               turn
               indeed
               :
               we
               like
               this
               Chymical
               Operator
               that
               doth
               not
               trouble
               us
               with
               a
               parcel
               of
               Heavy
               Drugs
               of
               no
               value
               ,
               but
               contracts
               all
               into
               a
               Few
               Spirits
               ,
               nay
               doth
               his
               business
               with
               a
               
                 Single
                 Drop
              
               .
               We
               have
               been
               in
               bondage
               a
               long
               time
               to
               Creeds
               and
               
                 Catechisms
                 ,
                 Systems
              
               and
               Confessions
               ,
               we
               have
               been
               plagued
               with
               a
               tedious
               Beadroll
               of
               Articles
               which
               our
               Reverend
               Divines
               have
               told
               us
               we
               must
               make
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Faith.
               Yea
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               both
               Conformists
               and
               Nonconformists
               (
               though
               disagreeing
               in
               some
               other
               things
               )
               have
               agreed
               in
               This
               to
               molest
               and
               crucifie
               us
               .
               But
               this
               Noble
               Writer
               (
               we
               thank
               him
               )
               hath
               set
               us
               free
               ,
               and
               eas'd
               us
               by
               bringing
               down
               all
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               into
               One
               Point
               .
               We
               have
               heard
               some
               men
               talk
               of
               the
               Epistolary
               Composures
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               as
               if
               Great
               Matters
               were
               contain'd
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               great
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               were
               unfolded
               there
               :
               but
               we
               could
               never
               make
               any
               thing
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               now
               we
               find
               that
               this
               Writer
               is
               partly
               of
               our
               opinion
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               that
               these
               are
               Letters
               sent
               
                 upon
                 occasion
              
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               not
               to
               look
               for
               our
               Religion
               
               (
               for
               now
               for
               this
               Gentleman's
               sake
               we
               begin
               to
               talk
               of
               Religion
               )
               in
               these
               places
               .
               We
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Religion
               but
               in
               those
               very
               Chapters
               and
               Verses
               which
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               in
               his
               Treatise
               .
               What
               need
               we
               have
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ?
               That
               is
               Bible
               enough
               ,
               if
               not
               too
               much
               .
               Happy
               ,
               thrice
               happy
               shall
               this
               Author
               be
               perpetually
               esteemed
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               Chronicle
               him
               as
               our
               Friend
               and
               Benefactor
               .
               It
               is
               not
               our
               way
               to
               Saint
               people
               :
               otherwise
               we
               would
               certainly
               Canonize
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               ,
               when
               our
               hand
               is
               in
               ,
               his
               pair
               of
               Booksellers
               for
               their
               being
               so
               beneficial
               to
               the
               World
               in
               Publishing
               so
               Rich
               a
               Treasure
               .
               It
               was
               a
               Blessed
               Day
               when
               this
               hopeful
               Birth
               saw
               the
               light
               ,
               for
               hereby
               all
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Creed-makers
              
               and
               
                 Systematick
                 Men
              
               are
               ruined
               for
               ever
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               for
               any
               Christianity
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               this
               Author's
               ,
               for
               that
               agrees
               with
               us
               singularly
               well
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               short
               ,
               all
               couch'd
               in
               four
               words
               ,
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               fine
               Compendium
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               infinitely
               obliged
               to
               this
               Great
               Reformer
               for
               it
               .
               We
               are
               glad
               at
               heart
               that
               Christianity
               is
               brought
               so
               low
               by
               this
               Worthy
               
               Pen-man
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               a
               good
               presage
               that
               it
               will
               dwindle
               into
               Nothing
               .
               What!
               but
               
                 One
                 Article
              
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               Brief
               too
               !
               We
               like
               such
               a
               Faith
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Religion
               because
               it
               is
               so
               near
               to
               None
               .
            
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Reader
             satisfied
             that
             such
             language
             as
             this
             hath
             real
             Truth
             in
             it
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             perceive
             that
             the
             discarding
             of
             all
             the
             Articles
             but
             One
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             casting
             off
             that
             too
             ?
             And
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             that
             those
             who
             deal
             thus
             with
             the
             Creed
             will
             use
             the
             same
             method
             in
             reducing
             the
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             ,
             abbreviating
             the
             former
             into
             One
             Precept
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             into
             One
             Petition
             ?
             So
             that
             not
             only
             our
             Faith
             but
             our
             Practice
             and
             Devotion
             shall
             be
             crampt
             .
             There
             is
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             do
             one
             as
             the
             other
             :
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             the
             former
             will
             in
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             use
             the
             same
             discipline
             towards
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             lop
             off
             some
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             diminish
             that
             Form
             and
             Pattern
             of
             Prayer
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             left
             us
             .
          
           
             Thus
             this
             Writer
             sees
             how
             sitly
             his
             book
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               was
               brought
               into
               my
               Discourse
               about
               the
               Causes
               and
               Occasions
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             wonder
             at
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
             It
             
             appears
             also
             that
             if
             
               I
               gave
               his
               book
               an
               Ill
               Name
            
             (
             as
             he
             complains
             ,
             )
             it
             doth
             deserve
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             only
             a
             Socinian
             but
             an
             
               Atheistick
               Tang.
            
             I
             have
             proved
             (
             and
             shall
             yet
             further
             do
             it
             in
             this
             present
             Undertaking
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             corrupted
             mens
             minds
             ,
             depraved
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             abused
             Christianity
             .
             And
             is
             there
             no
             Atheism
             in
             this
             ?
             To
             conclude
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             he
             will
             stand
             to
             his
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             assert
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Article
             of
             Faith
             (
             just
             one
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             sure
             there
             can
             be
             no
             less
             )
             necessarily
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             ,
             he
             may
             enjoy
             his
             Confident
             Humour
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             considerable
             number
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             that
             will
             admit
             of
             such
             an
             Unaccountable
             Paradox
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             their
             Reasons
             merely
             to
             please
             their
             Fancy
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             design'd
             these
             Papers
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             Readers
             Doubts
             about
             any
             thing
             occurring
             concerning
             the
             matter
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             wavering
             mind
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             (
             before
             I
             pass
             to
             the
             Second
             General
             Head
             of
             my
             Discourse
             )
             answer
             a
             Query
             or
             Objection
             which
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             some
             shew
             of
             Ground
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             start
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             or
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ?
             Why
             is
             this
             sometimes
             urged
             without
             the
             mentioning
             of
             any
             other
             Article
             of
             Belief
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             plainly
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             All
             that
             is
             requir'd
             to
             be
             believ'd
             as
             Necessary
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             infer
             from
             the
             frequent
             and
             sole
             repetition
             of
             this
             Article
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             and
             the
             Acts
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Point
             of
             Faith
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             constitute
             a
             man
             a
             True
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             To
             clear
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             all
             doubts
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             I
             offer
             these
             ensuing
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             will
             lead
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             whole
             case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             consider'd
             that
             the
             believing
             of
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             promised
             Messias
             was
             the
             
               first
               step
            
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             This
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             Article
             was
             propounded
             to
             be
             believ'd
             by
             all
             those
             whom
             either
             our
             Saviour
             or
             the
             Apostles
             invited
             to
             imbrace
             Christianity
             .
             If
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             give
             credit
             to
             This
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             that
             
             Eminent
             and
             Extraordinary
             Person
             prophesied
             of
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Sent
             and
             Commission'd
             by
             God
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             hope
             that
             they
             would
             attend
             unto
             any
             other
             Proposal
             relating
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             that
             Article
             was
             constantly
             propounded
             to
             be
             believ'd
             by
             all
             that
             look'd
             towards
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             is
             mention'd
             so
             often
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Writings
             .
             It
             was
             that
             which
             
               made
               way
            
             for
             the
             embracing
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Articles
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             passage
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             our
             Anonymous
             Author
             not
             thinking
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             observing
             that
             this
             One
             Article
             was
             usually
             required
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             in
             the
             Gospel-Writings
             ,
             he
             thence
             inconsiderately
             concludes
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Whole
             of
             the
             Christian
             Belief
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             to
             be
             necessarily
             assented
             to
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian.
             I
             am
             sorry
             to
             see
             that
             a
             person
             of
             some
             Sense
             can
             have
             so
             little
             a
             feeling
             of
             the
             True
             Nature
             and
             Import
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             harbour
             such
             a
             thought
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             necessary
             part
             of
             our
             Belief
             is
             summ'd
             up
             in
             a
             bare
             giving
             assent
             to
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             .
             He
             mistakes
             a
             part
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             for
             All
             ,
             and
             the
             Entrance
             and
             Beginning
             
             of
             it
             for
             the
             full
             Consummation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             that
             though
             this
             One
             Proposition
             or
             Article
             be
             mention'd
             alone
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             think
             and
             be
             perswaded
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             other
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             were
             proposed
             .
             For
             it
             is
             confess'd
             by
             all
             Intelligent
             and
             Observing
             men
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             concise
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             relating
             of
             matter
             of
             Fact
             many
             passages
             are
             omitted
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Pen-men
             .
             Wherefore
             though
             but
             this
             One
             Article
             of
             belief
             (
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Leading
             one
             ,
             and
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             rest
             )
             be
             expresly
             mention'd
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             conclude
             thence
             that
             no
             other
             matter
             of
             Faith
             was
             requir'd
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             .
             For
             things
             are
             briefly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Records
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             suppose
             many
             things
             which
             are
             not
             in
             direct
             terms
             related
             .
             The
             not
             attending
             to
             this
             hath
             been
             one
             occasion
             of
             the
             present
             mistake
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             this
             Narrow-minded
             Writer
             shuts
             up
             all
             in
             belief
             of
             Iesus's
             being
             the
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             also
             must
             be
             thought
             of
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             are
             Several
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             all
             occur
             in
             any
             One
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
             This
             is
             well
             known
             to
             those
             that
             are
             conversant
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             in
             some
             places
             only
             One
             single
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             made
             mention
             of
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             to
             be
             imbrac'd
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             careful
             not
             to
             take
             it
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             supply
             it
             from
             several
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             make
             mention
             of
             other
             Necessary
             and
             Indispensable
             Points
             of
             Belief
             .
             I
             will
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             plain
             Instance
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10.
               9.
               
               If
               thou
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               God
               hath
               rais'd
               him
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             )
             
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
               Here
               One
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             viz.
             the
             belief
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             (
             because
             it
             is
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             in
             Christianity
             )
             is
             only
             mention'd
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mention'd
             in
             other
             places
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             give
             an
             impartial
             account
             of
             our
             Belief
             ,
             we
             must
             consult
             those
             places
             :
             and
             they
             are
             not
             all
             together
             ,
             but
             dispers'd
             here
             and
             there
             :
             wherefore
             we
             must
             look
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             the
             Several
             Particulars
             which
             make
             up
             our
             Belief
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             entire
             and
             consummate
             .
             But
             our
             hasty
             Author
             took
             another
             course
             ,
             and
             thereby
             deceiv'd
             
             himself
             ,
             and
             unhappily
             deceives
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Main
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             )
             must
             be
             born
             in
             our
             minds
             that
             Christianity
             was
             erected
             by
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             prediction
             and
             promise
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               should
               teach
               them
               all
               things
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             26.
             and
             that
             
               he
               should
               guide
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
            
             John
             16.
             13.
             viz.
             after
             his
             Departure
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             enlighten
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             to
             them
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             Noted
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             gives
             great
             light
             in
             the
             present
             case
             .
             The
             discovery
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             Gradual
             .
             It
             was
             by
             certain
             steps
             that
             Christianity
             climb'd
             to
             its
             heighth
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             think
             then
             that
             all
             the
             Necessary
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             were
             clearly
             publish'd
             to
             the
             world
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             all
             that
             were
             necessary
             for
             
               that
               time
            
             were
             published
             :
             but
             some
             which
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             
               succeeding
               one
            
             were
             not
             then
             discover'd
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             fully
             .
             They
             had
             ordinarily
             no
             belief
             before
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             those
             Substantial
             Articles
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             he
             
             should
             die
             and
             rise
             again
             :
             but
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             that
             these
             were
             Formal
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             since
             necessary
             to
             compleat
             the
             Christian
             Belief
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             other
             Great
             Verities
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             increased
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             Perfect
             at
             once
             .
             Which
             furnishes
             us
             with
             a
             reason
             why
             most
             of
             the
             Choicest
             and
             Sublimest
             Truths
             of
             Christianity
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             being
             such
             doctrines
             as
             were
             not
             clearly
             discover'd
             and
             open'd
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts.
             
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             amply
             satisfied
             the
             foregoing
             Objection
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             is
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             True
             Grounds
             why
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             all
             Necessary
             Points
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             .
             If
             our
             present
             Writer
             had
             thought
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             had
             distinguish'd
             of
             Times
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             formed
             such
             an
             Ill
             Notion
             of
             Christianity
             as
             we
             find
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             upon
             Mistake
             that
             this
             Author
             proceeds
             :
             his
             fault
             is
             much
             worse
             .
             It
             is
             too
             apparent
             that
             by
             this
             Abbreviating
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             voluntary
             neglecting
             what
             the
             Epistolary
             Writings
             deliver
             ,
             he
             
             designs
             to
             exclude
             those
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             which
             have
             been
             owned
             as
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             So
             much
             for
             the
             
               First
               General
               Head
            
             which
             I
             propounded
             to
             insist
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             General
             Charge
             against
             him
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               which
               respect
               the
               HOLY
               TRINITY
               are
               disregarded
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               interpreted
               after
               the
               Anti-Trinitarian
               Mode
               .
            
             This
             is
             proved
             from
             plain
             Instances
             .
             The
             latter
             more
             especially
             is
             evidenced
             from
             his
             interpreting
             the
             Messias
             and
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             as
             to
             signification
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             more
             is
             denoted
             by
             one
             term
             than
             by
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Weakness
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Arguing
             on
             this
             occasion
             fully
             laid
             open
             :
             and
             the
             Texts
             where
             these
             terms
             are
             mentioned
             plainly
             cleared
             .
             A
             Text
             produced
             and
             urged
             that
             confutes
             the
             vain
             surmises
             of
             the
             Racovians
             about
             those
             expressions
             ,
             and
             that
             reduces
             them
             to
             an
             unavoidable
             
               Absurdity
               .
               The
               Messias
            
             is
             a
             Title
             of
             Christ's
             Office
             :
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Divinity
             .
             The
             former
             is
             founded
             on
             his
             Mission
             from
             the
             Father
             :
             The
             latter
             on
             his
             Peculiar
             Property
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Second
             Person
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             not
             synonymous
             terms
             .
             The
             Gentleman
             would
             wind
             in
             two
             Learned
             Prelates
             ,
             but
             his
             attempt
             proves
             ineffectual
             
             He
             is
             given
             to
             Shuffling
             .
             He
             abuses
             Scripture
             by
             quoting
             it
             .
          
           
             MY
             
               next
               Charge
            
             against
             this
             Gentleman
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             respect
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             were
             either
             disregarded
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             were
             interpreted
             by
             him
             after
             the
             Antitrinitarian
             Mode
             .
             And
             this
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             ,
             that
             he
             openly
             avows
             it
             ,
             
               Vindic.
               p.
            
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             By
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             clear
             that
             he
             espouses
             that
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Socinians
             .
             When
             I
             had
             offer'd
             those
             two
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             1.
             to
             prove
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             he
             takes
             no
             care
             to
             give
             any
             Resolution
             about
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             absolutely
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             those
             Texts
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             latter
             he
             saith
             he
             made
             his
             
               Collection
               of
               Articles
            
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             rather
             have
             said
             (
             and
             that
             with
             Truth
             )
             out
             of
             which
             he
             drew
             One
             Article
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             ,
             though
             he
             particularly
             mentions
             ,
             p.
             9.
             my
             taking
             notice
             of
             his
             omitting
             these
             Texts
             in
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             nay
             though
             he
             sets
             them
             down
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Vindication
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             run
             presently
             to
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             
             he
             shifts
             it
             off
             by
             one
             impertinent
             matter
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             faith
             not
             one
             syllable
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             Famous
             Texts
             which
             are
             such
             remarkable
             testimonies
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Who
             could
             do
             this
             but
             a
             Socinianiz'd
             Writer
             ?
             And
             who
             could
             do
             this
             but
             a
             man
             that
             was
             wholly
             careless
             of
             his
             Credit
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             care
             how
             he
             acted
             ?
             And
             this
             very
             thing
             doth
             moreover
             shew
             that
             this
             Author
             (
             let
             him
             pretend
             what
             he
             will
             )
             is
             as
             great
             a
             despiser
             of
             the
             Gospels
             (
             when
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             doth
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             )
             as
             he
             is
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             This
             will
             perpetually
             stick
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             wipe
             it
             off
             .
             If
             ever
             he
             accounts
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             at
             the
             same
             time
             make
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             crazy
             memory
             ,
             and
             of
             something
             worse
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             rejects
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             so
             more
             especially
             and
             particularly
             he
             waves
             that
             of
             the
             Deity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Which
             appears
             from
             this
             that
             he
             justifies
             the
             Charge
             against
             him
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             made
             these
             terms
             [
             
               the
               Messias
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ]
             the
             very
             same
             as
             to
             Signification
             ,
             
               p.
               23.
               
               Vindic.
            
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             thing
             that
             *
             Slichtingius
             and
             other
             Racovians
             insist
             upon
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             great
             stir
             about
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             write
             after
             †
             their
             Master
             ,
             who
             largely
             pursues
             this
             Argument
             (
             for
             so
             he
             reckons
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Name
             Christ
             or
             Messias
             and
             that
             other
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             He
             alledges
             the
             very
             same
             Text
             that
             our
             Vindicator
             doth
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             .
             He
             argues
             from
             Matt.
             16.
             16.
             compared
             with
             
               Luk.
               9.
               20.
               
               Thou
               art
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             former
             place
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             latter
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             and
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             not
             only
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             but
             these
             two
             expressions
             signifie
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             and
             no
             more
             .
             What
             a
             weak
             and
             pitiful
             Consequence
             is
             this
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             grounded
             on
             this
             absurd
             bottom
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             speak
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             them
             adds
             some
             words
             ,
             yea
             ,
             some
             material
             Passages
             which
             are
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             these
             must
             be
             reckoned
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             with
             what
             the
             other
             said
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             utterly
             omitted
             by
             him
             .
             Then
             we
             may
             argue
             thus
             ,
             St.
             Matthew
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               began
               to
               preach
               ,
               
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               Mat.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             St.
             Mark
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               preach'd
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Repent
               ye
               ,
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Mark
            
             1.
             14
             ,
             15.
             therefore
             Repenting
             and
             Believing
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             Would
             not
             a
             Man
             be
             hooted
             at
             for
             such
             Arguing
             as
             this
             ?
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Reasoning
             of
             our
             Racovian
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             late
             Proselyte
             of
             theirs
             .
             In
             one
             Evangelist
             he
             saith
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             is
             called
             Christ
             ,
             in
             another
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             therefore
             the
             denominations
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             and
             Christ
             are
             identified
             .
             Again
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             it
             from
             comparing
             
               Mat.
               26.
               63.
               
               Mark
            
             14.
             61.
             with
             Luk.
             22.
             67.
             
             In
             the
             former
             places
             't
             is
             related
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             asked
             our
             Saviour
             whether
             he
             was
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Blessed
               :
            
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             
               the
               Christ.
            
             Whence
             they
             roundly
             conclude
             that
             those
             Names
             
               Christ
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             synonymous
             .
             But
             they
             do
             this
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             (
             as
             *
             
               Slichtingius
               himself
            
             confestes
             )
             simply
             from
             an
             Omission
             infer
             the
             identity
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             expressed
             and
             which
             are
             left
             out
             ,
             viz
             in
             the
             Writings
             
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             :
             and
             consequently
             their
             Arguing
             is
             vain
             and
             groundless
             .
             The
             plain
             and
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             St.
             Luke
             (
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             giving
             the
             Narrative
             of
             what
             was
             done
             relating
             to
             our
             Lord
             )
             omitted
             the
             particular
             words
             which
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             have
             :
             and
             this
             is
             usual
             with
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
             But
             a
             man
             can't
             infer
             thence
             that
             the
             words
             and
             expressions
             which
             are
             used
             by
             them
             are
             of
             the
             same
             import
             and
             signification
             .
             After
             this
             rate
             ,
             when
             I
             read
             that
             
               Christ
               fell
               upon
               his
               face
               ,
               Mat.
            
             26.
             39.
             and
             that
             
               he
               fell
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               Mark
            
             14.
             35.
             and
             that
             
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               kness
            
             for
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Greek
             )
             Luk.
             22.
             41.
             
             I
             may
             conclude
             that
             face
             and
             ground
             and
             kness
             are
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             the
             other
             .
             This
             is
             the
             wild
             Logick
             of
             these
             men
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             more
             extravagant
             way
             of
             talking
             than
             this
             ?
             Especially
             if
             we
             remember
             what
             Pretences
             to
             Reason
             and
             Good
             Sense
             these
             men
             make
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             .
             There
             are
             other
             Texts
             quoted
             by
             our
             Author
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             Christ
             and
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             as
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             answered
             from
             what
             
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Texts
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             place
             (
             to
             name
             no
             more
             )
             which
             confutes
             all
             the
             foresaid
             surmises
             of
             the
             Socinians
             about
             the
             identity
             of
             those
             Terms
             :
             it
             is
             that
             famous
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             which
             the
             
               Ethiopian
               Eunuch
            
             made
             when
             Philip
             told
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             baptized
             if
             he
             
               believed
               ;
               Acts
               8.
               37.
               
               I
               believe
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             This
             without
             doubt
             was
             said
             according
             to
             that
             apprehension
             which
             he
             had
             of
             Christ
             from
             
             Philip's
             instructing
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             
               he
               preached
               unto
               him
               Iesus
               ,
               v.
            
             35.
             
             He
             had
             acquainted
             him
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             was
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             includes
             in
             it
             that
             he
             was
             God.
             And
             accordingly
             this
             Noble
             Proselyte
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             baptiz'd
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             admitted
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             you
             may
             read
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Where
             there
             are
             these
             two
             distinct
             Propositions
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Messias
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             he
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Messias
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             If
             you
             do
             not
             own
             these
             two
             Propositions
             
             included
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             you
             must
             say
             that
             the
             Eunuch
             (
             though
             instructed
             by
             Philip
             )
             spoke
             Non-sense
             ,
             for
             it
             
               to
               be
               Christ
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             then
             his
             words
             sound
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               Christ
               ,
               I
               believe
               the
               Messias
               is
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             This
             absolutely
             follows
             from
             the
             foresaid
             Notion
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Messias
            
             and
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             synonymous
             .
             So
             then
             here
             is
             an
             Absurd
             Tautology
             instead
             of
             a
             Sober
             confession
             of
             Faith
             from
             this
             Eminent
             Convert
             :
             and
             Philip
             accepts
             of
             it
             as
             a
             good
             and
             right
             profession
             of
             his
             Belief
             .
             This
             you
             must
             grant
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             must
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             Messias
             and
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             but
             are
             distinctly
             attributed
             to
             Iesus
             .
             These
             words
             will
             force
             you
             to
             acknowledg
             this
             ,
             for
             in
             saying
             he
             believes
             
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             he
             lets
             us
             know
             that
             these
             two
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             and
             to
             be
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             different
             things
             (
             though
             they
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             )
             and
             consequently
             that
             in
             all
             those
             places
             (
             which
             are
             very
             many
             )
             where
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             is
             added
             to
             
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             as
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             Sense
             :
             whereas
             according
             to
             this
             Writer
             and
             his
             Complices
             these
             two
             are
             identified
             :
             
             and
             consequently
             here
             is
             a
             
               Nonsensical
               Reiteration
            
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             for
             they
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             that
             Absurdity
             which
             they
             are
             reduced
             to
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             I
             will
             subjoyn
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             unwilling
             to
             grant
             that
             our
             Saviour
             is
             sometimes
             call'd
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             because
             of
             his
             *
             Miraculous
             Conception
             ,
             also
             because
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             †
             Mission
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             because
             of
             his
             ‖
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             then
             we
             say
             that
             these
             do
             not
             exclude
             another
             ,
             and
             higher
             cause
             of
             this
             Appellation
             ,
             viz.
             his
             **
             
               Eternal
               Filiation
            
             :
             he
             was
             begotten
             from
             Eternity
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Father
             by
             an
             ineffable
             Generation
             .
             If
             then
             we
             will
             speak
             of
             these
             two
             Denominations
             distinctly
             and
             properly
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             that
             one
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             Christ
             and
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             are
             not
             expressions
             of
             the
             same
             latitude
             and
             import
             .
             And
             how
             indeed
             can
             they
             be
             ?
             For
             they
             have
             different
             foundations
             ,
             the
             one
             hath
             its
             rise
             from
             the
             Divine
             Mission
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             sent
             and
             anointed
             him
             
             to
             be
             a
             Saviour
             :
             the
             other
             is
             grounded
             in
             the
             singular
             and
             peculiar
             Property
             of
             the
             Second
             Person
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             most
             irrationally
             and
             absurdly
             done
             of
             our
             Late
             Convert
             ,
             in
             a
             fond
             Imitation
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             confound
             these
             two
             which
             are
             really
             Distinct.
             I
             mention'd
             this
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             and
             he
             lets
             it
             remain
             a
             Proof
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             I.
             But
             here
             I
             would
             only
             observe
             that
             he
             and
             they
             proceed
             in
             a
             Preposterous
             manner
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             its
             Dignity
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             because
             none
             could
             perform
             the
             Office
             but
             he
             that
             was
             so
             .
             He
             was
             not
             God
             (
             a
             
               Metaphorical
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             sometimes
             make
             him
             )
             because
             he
             was
             Christ
             or
             the
             Messias
             :
             but
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             because
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             
               True
               God.
            
             He
             was
             
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
            
             because
             he
             was
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             this
             Filiation
             ,
             in
             its
             strictest
             and
             properest
             sense
             ,
             implies
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Coessentiality
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             here
             wind
             in
             (
             p.
             23.
             )
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             
             understood
             the
             foregoing
             Terms
             as
             the
             Socinians
             do
             .
             But
             his
             words
             that
             are
             cited
             do
             not
             necessarily
             import
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             for
             Nathanael
             might
             own
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             thence
             that
             the
             signification
             of
             both
             these
             Appellations
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             thought
             so
             .
             And
             he
             would
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             an
             Other
             Prelate
             ,
             now
             living
             ,
             of
             extraordinary
             Worth
             and
             Learning
             ,
             who
             speaking
             only
             in
             a
             general
             way
             represents
             these
             two
             as
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             because
             these
             expressions
             are
             applied
             to
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             both
             comprehended
             in
             one
             general
             Name
             ,
             
               viz.
               Iesus
            
             .
             Yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             thence
             but
             that
             if
             we
             will
             speak
             strictly
             and
             closely
             we
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             confess
             that
             they
             are
             of
             different
             significations
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             different
             Ideas
             and
             notions
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Office
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             Eternal
             Filiation
             .
             But
             our
             Gentleman
             adheres
             to
             his
             good
             Patrons
             and
             Friends
             the
             Racovians
             ,
             and
             pronounces
             them
             the
             very
             same
             .
             And
             we
             may
             ,
             for
             this
             as
             well
             as
             other
             reasons
             ,
             pronounce
             
             him
             the
             same
             with
             those
             Gentlemen
             .
             Which
             you
             may
             perceive
             he
             is
             very
             apprehensive
             of
             ,
             and
             thinks
             that
             this
             will
             be
             reckon'd
             a
             good
             Evidence
             of
             his
             being
             what
             he
             denied
             himself
             to
             be
             before
             .
             
               The
               Point
               is
               gain'd
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               I
               am
               openly
               a
               Socinian
               .
            
             p.
             23.
             
             He
             never
             uttered
             truer
             words
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             Confutation
             of
             all
             his
             Pretences
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             Truth
             ,
             which
             unwarily
             dropt
             from
             his
             pen
             ,
             confirms
             what
             I
             have
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             read
             the
             foresaid
             Texts
             with
             Socinian
             Spectacles
             ,
             that
             he
             interpreted
             them
             after
             the
             Racovian
             Mode
             ,
             that
             he
             passed
             by
             Other
             Texts
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               Whole
               Epistles
            
             themselves
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             sensible
             how
             many
             Illustrious
             Attestations
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             ever
             to
             be
             Adored
             Trinity
             are
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               he
               never
               read
               the
               Socinian
               Writers
               ,
               p.
            
             22.
             but
             we
             know
             his
             Shuffling
             is
             such
             that
             there
             is
             no
             depending
             on
             his
             word
             .
             But
             suppose
             he
             did
             not
             read
             those
             Authors
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             deny
             that
             he
             hath
             Convers'd
             with
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             heard
             their
             Notions
             and
             Arguments
             :
             and
             this
             indeed
             he
             intimates
             to
             us
             when
             he
             lets
             us
             know
             that
             the
             
               generality
               of
               Divines
               he
               more
               converses
               
               with
            
             are
             not
             
               Racovians
               ,
               p.
            
             22.
             which
             intimates
             that
             there
             are
             some
             
               Particular
               Divines
            
             he
             
               less
               converses
               with
            
             that
             are
             of
             another
             way
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             The
             Gentleman
             is
             a
             Racovian
             ,
             and
             yet
             pretends
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             it
             .
             So
             we
             must
             number
             him
             among
             the
             Ignoramus-Socinians
             (
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             in
             their
             late
             Papers
             of
             
               Ignoramus
               Trinitarians
            
             )
             which
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             those
             folks
             it
             seems
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             only
             further
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             what
             was
             truly
             said
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             aware
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               a
               dull
               work
               with
               him
               to
               quote
               Scripture
               ,
               p.
            
             25.
             
             He
             hath
             sufficiently
             convinced
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             his
             numerous
             Quotations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
             He
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               diabolical
               work
            
             ,
             for
             in
             quoting
             Scripture
             after
             that
             rate
             which
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             follow
             his
             Pattern
             in
             Mat.
             4.
             6.
             
             His
             handling
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             making
             that
             use
             of
             it
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             is
             an
             Abusing
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             treating
             of
             the
             Holy
             Book
             is
             desecrating
             it
             ;
             and
             whilest
             he
             talks
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             prophanes
             it
             .
             So
             that
             
               a
               Socinian
               begins
               to
               mend
               when
               he
               leaves
               this
               work
               off
               ,
               (
               p.
            
             25.
             )
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             he
             did
             before
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Second
             Charge
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             General
             Charge
             against
             him
             is
             ,
             that
             
               when
               he
               professedly
               enumerates
               the
               ADVANTAGES
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Coming
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               one
               syllable
               of
               his
               SATISFYING
               for
               us
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             rationally
             inferr'd
             that
             he
             favours
             Racovianism
             .
             He
             endeavours
             to
             evade
             this
             by
             pretending
             that
             in
             other
             places
             he
             uses
             such
             terms
             as
             import
             Satisfaction
             .
             Herein
             he
             is
             refuted
             .
             His
             Dissimulation
             discovered
             .
             Even
             whilest
             he
             proclaims
             himself
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             disguise
             it
             .
             Which
             argues
             his
             Weakness
             and
             Insincerity
             .
             His
             Book
             is
             unworthy
             of
             the
             specious
             Title
             which
             he
             prefixes
             to
             it
             .
             The
             
             Author's
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             foregoing
             debates
             .
          
           
             ANother
             Proof
             ,
             or
             rather
             Demonstration
             of
             our
             Author
             's
             being
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Socinus
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             
               he
               mentions
               the
               Advantages
               and
               Benefits
               of
               Christ's
               Coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               one
               syllable
               of
               his
               Satisfying
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Death
               purchasing
               life
               and
               salvation
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               sounds
               like
               it
               .
            
             He
             makes
             nothing
             of
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Evidence
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             will
             be
             proper
             now
             to
             set
             it
             
             before
             the
             Reader
             in
             its
             true
             and
             native
             light
             .
             He
             that
             was
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             was
             more
             particularly
             making
             it
             his
             business
             to
             shew
             for
             what
             End
             and
             Purpose
             Christ
             appear'd
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             his
             Readers
             know
             what
             Good
             and
             Advantage
             were
             brought
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Messias
             ,
             he
             (
             I
             say
             )
             when
             he
             was
             about
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             Designedly
             undertook
             it
             in
             this
             part
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             was
             obliged
             to
             declare
             that
             one
             great
             Advantage
             of
             the
             
             Messias's
             Coming
             was
             to
             take
             away
             our
             sins
             by
             Expiating
             them
             ,
             that
             one
             Main
             End
             of
             his
             Coming
             was
             to
             make
             Satisfaction
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             purchase
             life
             and
             glory
             .
             But
             this
             New
             Convert
             hath
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             sounds
             like
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             professedly
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             acquaint
             us
             
               what
               are
               the
               Advantages
            
             which
             accrue
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Messias
             .
             Though
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             struggle
             with
             many
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Charges
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             here
             he
             submits
             ,
             and
             grants
             (
             
               p.
               5.
               
               Vind.
            
             )
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Christ's
             Coming
             are
             purposely
             treated
             of
             .
             And
             if
             by
             his
             own
             acknowledgment
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             thing
             when
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             Advantages
             and
             Blessings
             of
             Christ's
             appearing
             in
             the
             
             world
             ,
             then
             every
             intelligent
             man
             knows
             what
             Inference
             to
             make
             ,
             viz.
             that
             this
             Author
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             Satisfie
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             life
             for
             us
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Grand
             Points
             of
             Socinianism
             .
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Inference
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             attack
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             cunning
             at
             Evasions
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             closely
             intrench'd
             in
             his
             Equivocations
             .
             For
             where
             should
             we
             expect
             this
             to
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             expresly
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             that
             part
             or
             division
             of
             his
             Treatise
             where
             he
             Purposely
             sets
             forth
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Messias's
             Arrival
             ?
             If
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             express
             mention
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             because
             he
             forgot
             it
             ,
             (
             but
             he
             owns
             no
             such
             thing
             )
             or
             because
             he
             was
             careless
             (
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             himself
             ,
             whatever
             others
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Writer
             )
             or
             because
             he
             wilfully
             left
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             true
             Reason
             :
             for
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             but
             see
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             Shifts
             )
             that
             his
             Subject
             engag'd
             him
             to
             reckon
             This
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Benefits
             accruing
             by
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             one
             .
             When
             he
             was
             enumerating
             of
             those
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             because
             by
             all
             Writers
             that
             are
             not
             Socinians
             
             this
             is
             always
             put
             into
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             those
             Blessings
             which
             we
             share
             in
             by
             the
             Undertakings
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             Hence
             it
             appears
             how
             impertinent
             and
             ridiculous
             that
             is
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               in
               the
               place
               he
            
             (
             meaning
             
               me
               )
               would
               have
               it
               in
               ,
               p.
            
             5.
             
             He
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             place
             where
             every
             one
             might
             reasonably
             have
             look'd
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             place
             where
             his
             matter
             necessarily
             oblig'd
             him
             to
             insert
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             both
             faithless
             to
             his
             Subject
             ,
             and
             false
             to
             the
             True
             Cause
             :
             in
             brief
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             that
             place
             where
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             a
             Pupil
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             it
             would
             certainly
             have
             been
             found
             :
             for
             no
             man
             but
             such
             a
             one
             did
             ever
             designedly
             undertake
             the
             Enumeration
             of
             those
             Benefits
             which
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             by
             our
             Lord
             's
             Coming
             ,
             and
             yet
             omit
             at
             the
             same
             time
             his
             Redeeming
             and
             Purchasing
             us
             by
             his
             Blood.
             
          
           
             He
             pretends
             indeed
             ,
             p.
             5.
             that
             in
             an
             other
             place
             of
             his
             book
             he
             mentions
             Christ's
             
               restoring
               all
               man
               kind
               from
               the
               state
               of
               death
               ,
            
             and
             
               restoring
               them
               to
               life
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               laying
               down
               his
               life
               for
               an
               other
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Saviour
             professes
             he
             did
             .
             These
             few
             words
             this
             Vindicator
             hath
             pick'd
             up
             in
             his
             book
             since
             he
             wrote
             it
             .
             This
             is
             all
             thro'
             his
             whole
             Treatise
             that
             he
             hath
             dropt
             concerning
             that
             Advantage
             of
             Christ's
             
             Incarnation
             which
             I
             was
             speaking
             of
             :
             and
             they
             are
             general
             terms
             too
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             every
             Racovian
             will
             subscribe
             to
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             backward
             to
             own
             that
             Christ
             some
             way
             or
             other
             (
             but
             not
             That
             before
             specified
             )
             
               restored
               us
               to
               life
            
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             gainsay
             the
             express
             words
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             his
             
               laying
               down
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sheep
               ,
               Iohn
            
             10.
             15.
             but
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             (
             notwithstanding
             this
             )
             they
             deny
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             purchasing
             life
             and
             salvation
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Meritorious
             Passion
             and
             Death
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             sounds
             like
             this
             in
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             where
             he
             peculiarly
             made
             it
             his
             employment
             and
             task
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             know
             what
             Advantages
             we
             reap
             by
             our
             Saviours
             assuming
             our
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             deridingly
             cries
             out
             
               What
               will
               become
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               mention'd
            
             SATISFACTION
             ?
             p.
             6.
             
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             (
             seeing
             you
             would
             know
             )
             what
             will
             become
             of
             you
             ;
             you
             will
             ever
             hereafter
             be
             reckon'd
             by
             all
             understanding
             men
             an
             Egregious
             Whiffler
             ,
             or
             in
             plainterms
             a
             Notorious
             Dissembler
             .
             For
             the
             case
             stands
             thus
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Reader
             will
             perfectly
             agree
             with
             me
             in
             it
             )
             you
             believe
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             ,
             or
             you
             do
             not
             :
             if
             you
             believe
             there
             is
             
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Advantages
             we
             have
             by
             Christ's
             Coming
             ,
             then
             you
             were
             false
             and
             treacherous
             in
             omitting
             it
             :
             if
             you
             believe
             it
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             as
             false
             and
             hypocritical
             in
             vouching
             your self
             to
             be
             no
             Socinian
             ,
             seeing
             this
             is
             one
             known
             Badg
             of
             a
             person
             of
             that
             Character
             .
          
           
             Let
             him
             take
             which
             of
             these
             ways
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             forfeits
             his
             Truth
             and
             Integrity
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Chief
             Socinian
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             to
             expound
             Texts
             in
             the
             
               Racovian
               way
            
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             out
             plain
             and
             direct
             places
             even
             in
             the
             very
             Gospels
             that
             assert
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             moreover
             to
             throw
             off
             all
             the
             Famous
             Testimonies
             to
             this
             doctrine
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Epistles
            
             ,
             and
             to
             balk
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             even
             when
             he
             was
             purposely
             telling
             the
             Reader
             what
             are
             the
             Advantages
             which
             flow
             to
             us
             from
             Christ's
             Coming
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             enough
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             this
             (
             which
             loudly
             proclaims
             him
             a
             Socinian
             )
             but
             must
             he
             also
             hold
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             that
             he
             is
             none
             ?
             Can
             this
             Writer
             himself
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             blush
             ?
             Who
             doth
             not
             wonder
             at
             his
             Weakness
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             manifestly
             take
             the
             part
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             and
             yet
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             he
             is
             not
             of
             their
             number
             ?
             But
             who
             doth
             not
             wonder
             more
             at
             his
             Insincerity
             ,
             that
             he
             
             should
             act
             thus
             ?
             Must
             not
             this
             then
             be
             his
             Lasting
             Character
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             Writings
             demonstated
             himself
             to
             be
             not
             only
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             but
             a
             
               False
               hearted
            
             one
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             Passages
             in
             his
             book
             which
             I
             might
             produce
             to
             confirm
             this
             Character
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             those
             may
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             at
             another
             time
             .
             At
             present
             let
             it
             suffice
             that
             I
             have
             shew'd
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             said
             one
             word
             in
             his
             Vindication
             that
             clears
             him
             of
             this
             imputation
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             book
             it self
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             let
             it
             suffice
             to
             say
             that
             though
             there
             have
             been
             many
             Treatises
             concerning
             that
             Subject
             ,
             yet
             none
             ever
             could
             imagine
             that
             this
             which
             he
             offers
             could
             possibly
             be
             brought
             under
             that
             Title
             .
             He
             saith
             some
             body
             is
             good
             at
             Conjecturing
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             man
             had
             the
             best
             faculty
             in
             the
             world
             that
             way
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             guess
             and
             surmise
             that
             such
             a
             Title
             should
             be
             prefix'd
             those
             Papers
             which
             are
             an
             Unreasonable
             and
             False
             Representation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             a
             Lame
             and
             Shatter'd
             Account
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Libel
             against
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Finally
             ,
             let
             it
             suffice
             that
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             to
             the
             Reader
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             acts
             a
             Part
             in
             what
             he
             writes
             ;
             by
             which
             
             he
             hath
             gained
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             never
             be
             believed
             for
             the
             future
             .
             He
             that
             is
             such
             an
             Under-hand
             dealer
             can't
             be
             trusted
             :
             there
             is
             no
             heed
             to
             be
             given
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             thought
             my self
             obliged
             to
             set
             before
             the
             Reader
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             between
             this
             Gentleman
             and
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             an
             impartial
             account
             of
             our
             Sentiments
             .
             I
             am
             satisfied
             in
             my
             Undertaking
             ,
             for
             (
             whatever
             my
             defects
             in
             it
             otherwise
             be
             )
             I
             'm
             sure
             I
             have
             aimed
             aright
             ,
             at
             the
             vindicating
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Great
             Majesty
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             I
             have
             faithfully
             asserted
             our
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Author
             and
             Founder
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             maintained
             the
             Authority
             and
             Honour
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             To
             the
             pursuing
             of
             which
             Glorious
             Designs
             I
             shall
             dedicate
             my
             whole
             life
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             from
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             shall
             hereafter
             write
             ,
             the
             World
             will
             bear
             me
             witness
             that
             I
             do
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Gentleman
               insinuates
               that
               the
            
             Author
             
               would
               represent
               every
               one
               as
               an
            
             Atheist
             
               that
               thinks
               not
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               This
               Calumny
               is
               baffled
               .
               He
               laughs
               at
            
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             
               and
               cries
               down
            
             Systems
             and
             Creeds
             .
             
               This
               Indifferent
               Writer
               blames
               the
            
             Author
             
             
               for
               his
            
             Zeal
             .
             
               Is
               angry
               with
               him
               for
               penetrating
               into
               his
               Thoughts
               and
               Intentions
               .
               The
               Party
               inure
               themselves
               to
            
             Sophistry
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               Simplicity
               and
               Plainness
               .
               The
               Gentleman
               's
            
             Uneven
             Temper
             
               observ'd
               .
               What
               is
               meant
               by
            
             a
             known
             Writer
             of
             the
             brotherhood
             .
             
               He
               is
               himself
               of
               an
            
             other
             Fraternity
             .
             
               Though
               he
               pretends
               to
               be
               Grave
               ,
               he
               Scosss
               and
               Ieers
               .
               He
               cannot
               be
               brought
               to
               confess
               himsef
               to
               be
               a
               Retainer
               to
            
             Socinianism
             ,
             
               though
               he
               hath
               given
               such
               evident
               proofs
               of
               his
               being
               one
               .
               The
            
             Author
             
               shuts
               up
               all
               with
               seasonable
            
             Advice
             
               to
               him
               ,
               giving
               him
               some
               account
               of
               the
            
             Freedom
             
               which
               he
               hath
               used
               towards
               him
               in
               the
               preceding
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             now
             dispatch'd
             my
             Main
             Business
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             Bill
             against
             the
             Criminal
             ,
             not
             by
             Innuendo's
             but
             by
             Plain
             Express
             Proof
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             leisure
             to
             account
             with
             him
             for
             some
             Other
             Passages
             in
             his
             Vindication
             .
             He
             insinuates
             that
             I
             would
             represent
             every
             one
             as
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Promoter
               of
               Atheism
            
             that
             doth
             not
             think
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             
               doth
               not
               just
               say
               after
               me
               ,
               p.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             groundless
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             confuted
             from
             that
             Freedom
             which
             I
             professed
             ,
             p.
             77.
             even
             
             in
             that
             Discourse
             which
             he
             excepts
             against
             .
             I
             have
             always
             been
             averse
             to
             Bigotism
             ,
             I
             never
             shew'd
             my self
             a
             Dogmatizer
             ,
             but
             always
             declar'd
             for
             an
             Ingenuous
             Liberty
             ,
             such
             as
             doth
             not
             audaciously
             encroach
             upon
             the
             Necessary
             and
             Fundamental
             Points
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             Therefore
             this
             
             Vindicator's
             wilful
             mistaking
             of
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             thereby
             to
             represent
             me
             as
             extremely
             Censorious
             and
             Uncharitable
             ,
             looks
             like
             Spleen
             .
             But
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             is
             convinc'd
             (
             I
             question
             not
             )
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             premised
             that
             this
             Writer
             will
             say
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             his
             head
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             natural
             to
             him
             every
             where
             :
             and
             he
             can
             be
             no
             more
             without
             it
             than
             a
             Spaniard
             without
             his
             Guittar
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             Orthodox
             is
             a
             great
             Scandal
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             and
             he
             often
             objects
             it
             to
             me
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             know
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             language
             and
             idiom
             of
             the
             Arrians
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             who
             are
             since
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Socinians
             .
             He
             speaks
             in
             the
             very
             Stile
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Antitrinitarians
            
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             he
             will
             say
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             it
             .
             He
             publickly
             prides
             himself
             in
             his
             Heterodoxy
             ,
             and
             hates
             even
             with
             a
             deadly
             hatred
             all
             Catechisms
             and
             Confessions
             ,
             all
             Systems
             and
             
               Models
               ,
               
               p.
            
             8.
             
             He
             laughs
             at
             
               Orthodoxy
               ,
               p.
            
             17
             ,
             20.
             and
             derides
             Mysteries
             ,
             which
             are
             infallible
             marks
             of
             a
             Racovian
             Brother
             .
             And
             O
             how
             he
             grins
             at
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Creed-making
               ?
               p.
               18.
               
               Vindic.
            
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             which
             do
             so
             haunt
             him
             ,
             so
             plague
             and
             torment
             him
             that
             he
             cannot
             rest
             till
             it
             be
             conjured
             down
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             seeing
             I
             have
             mention'd
             his
             rancour
             against
             
               Systematick
               books
               and
               writings
            
             ,
             I
             might
             represent
             the
             Misery
             that
             is
             coming
             upon
             all
             Booksellers
             if
             this
             Gentleman
             and
             his
             Correspondents
             go
             on
             successfully
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             effectual
             Plot
             to
             undermine
             
               Stationers
               Hall
            
             ;
             for
             all
             Systems
             and
             Bodies
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             cashier'd
             :
             whatever
             looks
             like
             System
             must
             not
             be
             bought
             or
             sold.
             This
             will
             fall
             heavy
             on
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             St.
             
               Paul's
               Church-yard
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             This
             Author
             often
             finds
             fault
             with
             me
             for
             my
             
               Zeal
               ,
               p.
            
             5
             ,
             18
             ,
             37.
             
             It
             is
             likely
             he
             hath
             heard
             that
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             heretofore
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             in
             Poland
             (
             before
             it
             was
             Socinianized
             ,
             )
             it
             was
             usual
             to
             draw
             their
             Swords
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             would
             defend
             it
             against
             all
             that
             opposed
             it
             .
             I
             do
             but
             draw
             my
             Pen
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             censur'd
             as
             a
             Zealot
             by
             him
             .
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             needs
             declare
             against
             Zeal
             that
             is
             Indifferent
             .
             Besides
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Judicious
             Casuist
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Point
             of
             Christianity
             that
             a
             man
             can
             be
             zealous
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             .
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Martyrs
             foolishly
             threw
             away
             their
             lives
             ,
             for
             neither
             Bonner
             nor
             any
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             did
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             them
             to
             renounce
             this
             Article
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             :
             and
             as
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             are
             
               not
               necessarily
               to
               be
               believ'd
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             to
             be
             acknowledg'd
             and
             profess'd
             ;
             and
             then
             who
             will
             shew
             any
             Zeal
             for
             them
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             will
             carry
             a
             man
             into
             the
             Flames
             ?
          
           
             He
             often
             talks
             of
             
               my
               being
               in
               his
               bosom
               ,
               and
               knowing
               his
               heart
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               p.
            
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             24.
             (
             which
             by
             the
             by
             is
             more
             than
             his
             Brethren
             will
             allow
             
               God
               himself
            
             to
             know
             ,
             for
             
               Free
               Acts
               being
               uncertain
               they
               can't
               be
               certainly
               understood
               by
               God
            
             (
             as
             the
             Gentleman
             whom
             I
             shall
             speak
             a
             word
             with
             anon
             tells
             us
             .
             )
             This
             sort
             of
             Talk
             argues
             that
             he
             is
             much
             troubled
             that
             I
             have
             penetrated
             into
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             have
             discovered
             to
             the
             world
             what
             his
             Intention
             and
             Design
             is
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             intimates
             also
             by
             this
             way
             of
             speaking
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Impossible
             thing
             to
             do
             this
             .
             How
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             impossible
             then
             is
             it
             for
             himself
             
               to
               know
               his
               heart
            
             ?
             for
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             Maxim
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Punishment
             of
             a
             Dissembler
             to
             deceive
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             endeavouring
             to
             do
             so
             to
             others
             .
             I
             wish
             this
             Writer
             would
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             learn
             for
             the
             future
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             open
             and
             fair
             ,
             and
             then
             others
             (
             as
             well
             as
             himself
             )
             would
             have
             a
             window
             into
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             which
             they
             are
             sorry
             they
             find
             no
             appearance
             of
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             wish
             this
             were
             not
             too
             common
             a
             fault
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             many
             of
             them
             .
             They
             inure
             themselves
             to
             Sophistry
             ,
             Cunning
             ,
             and
             Artifice
             ,
             when
             they
             either
             interpret
             Texts
             ,
             or
             Argue
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             Darling
             Opinions
             .
             They
             then
             too
             palpably
             impose
             upon
             other
             mens
             minds
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             their
             own
             .
             And
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             pretend
             to
             great
             Simplicity
             and
             honest
             dealing
             .
             Thus
             you
             find
             them
             applauding
             themselves
             in
             their
             late
             Prints
             :
             *
             
               the
               Vnitarians
            
             (
             say
             they
             of
             themselves
             )
             
               are
               plain
               fellows
               ,
               and
               have
               Countrey
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               like
               juggling
               .
            
             You
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             look
             to
             it
             :
             these
             Vnitarians
             ,
             these
             Socinians
             have
             a
             very
             bad
             opinion
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             here
             they
             would
             have
             it
             believ'd
             that
             City-Consciences
             are
             false
             and
             
             perfidious
             ,
             deceitful
             and
             juggling
             .
             It
             is
             a
             course
             Complement
             ,
             and
             Rustick
             enough
             which
             these
             
               Plain
               Fellows
            
             put
             upon
             you
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             first
             time
             they
             have
             struck
             at
             you
             :
             London
             must
             be
             disciplin'd
             by
             Racovia
             .
             And
             the
             Vindicator
             is
             one
             of
             these
             
               Plain
               Fellows
            
             ,
             for
             as
             he
             hath
             shew'd
             himself
             an
             Vnitarian
             ,
             so
             he
             makes
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Country-Conscience
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             these
             men
             ultimately
             mean
             it
             in
             ,
             viz.
             a
             knack
             of
             Cheating
             in
             a
             Rustical
             plain
             way
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             pretends
             to
             make
             a
             Religion
             for
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             an
             
               Easie
               Plain
               Religion
            
             ,
             a
             
               Creed
               with
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             pretending
             thereby
             to
             gratifie
             them
             ,
             but
             under
             hand
             subverting
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Nor
             have
             I
             yet
             done
             with
             him
             .
             I
             find
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             very
             Uneven
             Temper
             :
             sometimes
             he
             is
             very
             Low
             and
             Whining
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             
               asking
               pardon
            
             ,
             and
             
               desiring
               me
            
             ,
             &c
             at
             other
             times
             he
             is
             Imperious
             and
             Magisterial
             ,
             and
             
               requires
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sometimes
             he
             talks
             very
             demurely
             ,
             as
             about
             being
             
               in
               earnest
               ,
               p.
               9.
               being
               serious
               and
               grave
               ,
               p.
            
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             in
             a
             Pedantick
             Humour
             he
             undertakes
             to
             censure
             and
             correct
             my
             
               Stile
               ,
               p.
            
             24.
             
             But
             this
             fit
             of
             Gravity
             doth
             not
             last
             long
             ;
             he
             every
             where
             shews
             himself
             Light
             and
             Freakish
             ,
             
             Ironical
             and
             Abusive
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             nibbles
             at
             Wit
             according
             to
             his
             mean
             Talent
             .
             He
             inveighs
             forsooth
             against
             
               Declamatory
               Rhetorick
               ,
               Wit
               and
               Iest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               p.
               24.
               
               Vindic.
            
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             is
             Wanton
             and
             Frolick
             ,
             Starting
             any
             thing
             to
             sport
             himself
             with
             .
             In
             that
             very
             place
             before
             mention'd
             where
             he
             seems
             to
             put
             on
             his
             Gravity
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             forgot
             
               the
               Merry
               time
               of
               Rope-dancing
               and
               Puppet-Plays
               ,
            
             at
             which
             he
             was
             good
             in
             the
             days
             of
             yore
             .
             It
             is
             likely
             he
             had
             been
             a
             little
             before
             conducting
             some
             of
             his
             Young
             Brood
             to
             
               Bartholomew
               Fair
            
             ,
             and
             thence
             this
             precious
             idea
             came
             into
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             Without
             doubt
             he
             thought
             he
             was
             not
             a
             little
             Ingenious
             in
             that
             waggish
             expression
             ,
             
               p.
               6.
               a
               Known
               Writer
               of
               the
               brotherhood
               :
            
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Clergy
             who
             have
             writ
             against
             the
             Socinian
             Cause
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Popular
               Authorities
            
             and
             
               Frightful
               Names
            
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
             The
             professed
             Divines
             of
             England
             you
             must
             know
             are
             but
             a
             pitiful
             sort
             of
             folks
             with
             this
             great
             
               Racovian
               Rabbi
            
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             plainly
             that
             he
             is
             not
             mindful
             of
             what
             
               the
               Generality
               of
               Divines
               declare
               for
               ,
               p.
            
             22.
             
             He
             labours
             so
             concernedly
             to
             engratiate
             himself
             with
             the
             Mob
             ,
             the
             Multitude
             (
             which
             he
             so
             often
             
             talks
             of
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             regard
             to
             these
             .
             
               The
               generality
               of
               the
               Rabble
            
             are
             more
             considerable
             with
             him
             than
             
               the
               generality
               of
               Divines
               ,
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               brotherhood
               .
            
             Though
             truly
             a
             Wise
             Man
             that
             hears
             any
             one
             judg
             thus
             ,
             will
             think
             he
             deserves
             as
             well
             to
             be
             rewarded
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             Ears
             of
             the
             largest
             size
             as
             he
             did
             who
             judg'd
             on
             
             Pan's
             side
             against
             Apollo
             .
             But
             there
             is
             more
             yet
             in
             this
             term
             of
             brotherhood
             than
             this
             ,
             for
             here
             it
             is
             implied
             (
             and
             his
             thoughts
             may
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             upon
             it
             when
             he
             wrote
             )
             that
             he
             himself
             is
             a
             Writer
             of
             an
             
               Other
               Fraternity
            
             ;
             and
             truly
             this
             Stile
             is
             very
             proper
             ,
             for
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Party
             (
             as
             't
             is
             well
             known
             )
             have
             labour'd
             to
             signalize
             themselves
             (
             in
             the
             Writings
             that
             they
             have
             publish'd
             )
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Brethren
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             then
             ;
             we
             will
             for
             the
             future
             take
             him
             for
             a
             
               Polonian
               Brother
            
             .
             And
             I
             ask
             the
             Reader
             whether
             this
             Brother
             be
             not
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Friers
             in
             Italy
             who
             were
             call'd
             
               Fratres
               Ignorantiae
               ,
               viz.
            
             because
             ,
             they
             professed
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             as
             little
             as
             possibly
             they
             could
             ,
             as
             suppose
             
               One
               Article
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             proceed
             further
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             this
             Author
             ,
             as
             Demure
             and
             Grave
             as
             he
             would
             sometimes
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             can
             
             scoff
             at
             the
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Apostles
             
               Epistles
               ,
               p.
               18.
               l.
               4.
               &c.
               
            
             To
             coakse
             the
             Mob
             he
             prophanely
             brings
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Have
               any
               of
               the
               Rulers
               believ'd
               in
               him
               ?
               p.
            
             33.
             
             Ridiculously
             and
             Irreligiously
             he
             pretends
             that
             
               I
               prefer
               what
               he
               faith
               to
               me
               to
               what
               is
               offer'd
               to
               me
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
            
             25.
             
             What
             is
             there
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             will
             not
             turn
             into
             Ridicule
             or
             Falsity
             ?
             What
             is
             there
             that
             he
             will
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             to
             be
             Sportive
             and
             Gamesome
             ?
             We
             may
             further
             see
             how
             Counterfeit
             his
             Gravity
             is
             whilst
             he
             condemns
             
               frothy
               and
               light
               discourses
               ,
               p.
               26.
               
               Vindie
               .
            
             and
             yet
             in
             many
             pages
             together
             most
             irreverently
             treats
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Writings
            
             ,
             and
             throws
             aside
             the
             Main
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             as
             unnecessary
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             he
             contradicts
             and
             opposes
             himself
             .
             Whence
             by
             the
             by
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             when
             he
             saith
             he
             is
             
               no
               Socinian
            
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             that
             
               he
               is
               one
            
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             made
             up
             of
             Contradictions
             .
             I
             observed
             before
             that
             the
             
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               consfess'd
               to
               him
            
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             *
             him
             )
             
               that
               they
               understood
               not
               the
               difference
               in
               debate
               among
               them
               :
            
             but
             this
             Gentleman
             can't
             be
             brought
             to
             confess
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             
             will
             not
             own
             that
             he
             is
             
               a
               Writer
               of
               the
               brotherhood
            
             .
             No
             :
             there
             is
             some
             great
             Reason
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             call'd
             so
             )
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             
             Sozzo's
             side
             :
             though
             the
             Marks
             and
             Tokens
             are
             so
             plain
             that
             he
             may
             be
             apprehended
             without
             a
             Hue
             and
             Crie
             .
          
           
             Come
             ,
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             do
             not
             act
             a
             part
             any
             longer
             :
             They
             have
             been
             desirous
             to
             put
             you
             upon
             service
             ,
             and
             you
             were
             as
             willing
             to
             be
             employ'd
             in
             it
             :
             but
             now
             at
             last
             Confess
             it
             .
             Appear
             no
             more
             in
             Masquerade
             :
             away
             with
             this
             Mummery
             ,
             and
             shew
             your self
             what
             you
             are
             .
             You
             have
             let
             the
             world
             see
             (
             and
             so
             far
             we
             are
             beholding
             to
             you
             )
             that
             Socinian
             is
             a
             Reproachful
             Title
             ;
             that
             any
             one
             may
             gather
             from
             your
             being
             so
             backward
             to
             own
             it
             .
             You
             would
             never
             have
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             shift
             off
             this
             Character
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             very
             Scandalous
             One.
             Throw
             off
             your
             Vizour
             then
             ,
             and
             speak
             out
             like
             a
             Man.
             Be
             free
             and
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             dissemble
             not
             with
             Heaven
             as
             well
             as
             Men.
             I
             have
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             been
             very
             free
             with
             you
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             impute
             to
             your
             not
             being
             so
             with
             your self
             .
             You
             know
             the
             Rule
             among
             the
             Men
             of
             Art
             ,
             The
             Heart
             is
             known
             by
             the
             Pulse
             .
             I
             have
             made
             bold
             to
             usurp
             upon
             the
             Faculty
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             
             feeling
             your
             Pulse
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             found
             that
             it
             strongly
             beats
             after
             the
             Racovian
             tone
             .
             This
             I
             have
             told
             you
             with
             some
             plainess
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             me
             for
             representing
             you
             to
             your self
             .
             I
             know
             you
             did
             not
             expect
             an
             Assault
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             your self
             (
             however
             you
             apply
             it
             to
             me
             )
             that
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             one
             of
             *
             
               the
               most
               Priviledged
               sort
               of
               men
               .
            
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Truth
             Protections
             are
             not
             of
             any
             use
             .
             It
             is
             a
             laudable
             way
             sometimes
             to
             fight
             the
             Enemy
             in
             his
             Trenches
             .
             There
             are
             some
             Criminals
             that
             must
             be
             snatch'd
             from
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             injure
             the
             Altar
             it self
             ,
             when
             they
             abuse
             that
             which
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             trample
             upon
             our
             Sacred
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             nothing
             out
             of
             prejudice
             or
             disgust
             ,
             much
             less
             out
             of
             bitterness
             and
             ill
             will
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             in
             Entire
             Charity
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             so
             because
             I
             have
             spoken
             so
             freely
             .
             If
             you
             complain
             now
             (
             as
             you
             did
             before
             )
             that
             you
             are
             
               hardly
               dealt
               with
            
             ,
             I
             have
             only
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             A
             Plain
             Down-right
             Adversary
             might
             perhaps
             have
             met
             with
             another
             usage
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Stubborn
             Dissembler
             could
             not
             expect
             
               fairer
               quarter
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             A
             Brief
             REPLY
             To
             Another
             
               SOCINIAN
               Writer
            
             ,
             Whose
             Cavils
             bear
             this
             Title
             ,
             [
             The
             Exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             Edwards
             in
             his
             
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
            
             against
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Examin'd
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           
           
             A
             Brief
             REPLY
             To
             another
             SOCINIAN
             Author
             .
          
           
             THERE
             came
             lately
             to
             my
             hand
             this
             Writer's
             Sheets
             in
             the
             true
             
               Racovian
               Print
            
             :
             but
             I
             having
             been
             so
             large
             upon
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             this
             Double-Column'd
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             be
             an
             Examinator
             ,
             cannot
             expect
             I
             should
             spend
             much
             time
             about
             him
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             that
             he
             most
             humbly
             and
             reverentially
             dedicates
             his
             Papers
             to
             the
             New
             Patron
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             Defence
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             He
             highly
             applauds
             him
             for
             his
             being
             so
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Socinian
             and
             Antitrinitarian
             Interest
             .
             And
             it
             is
             part
             of
             his
             Panegyrick
             that
             
               he
               hath
               happily
               provided
               for
               the
               quiet
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               honest
               
               multitude
               ,
               p.
            
             3.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             troubled
             and
             molested
             them
             (
             as
             some
             have
             done
             with
             propounding
             Several
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Belief
             )
             but
             hath
             told
             them
             that
             One
             is
             enough
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             rest
             contented
             with
             that
             ,
             like
             good
             honest
             Ignorant
             Souls
             .
             Thus
             
               he
               hath
               provided
            
             (
             but
             how
             happily
             let
             the
             Reader
             judg
             )
             
               for
               their
               quiet
               and
               satisfaction
            
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Examinator
             heaps
             great
             Commendations
             on
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             yet
             he
             professes
             i●
             (
             you
             'll
             believe
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             )
             that
             
               he
               knows
               him
               not
               ,
               p
            
             4.
             
             Only
             at
             a
             venture
             he
             takes
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             now
             being
             become
             one
             of
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             and
             may
             prove
             a
             very
             Substantial
             Tool
             and
             Engine
             in
             the
             great
             Work
             they
             are
             now
             about
             ,
             viz.
             the
             subverting
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Divinity
             ,
             the
             laying
             aside
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Epistles
            
             ,
             the
             shutting
             out
             the
             
               Necessary
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             contain'd
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             and
             idolizing
             of
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             with
             defiance
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             any
             ways
             Necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             .
             This
             is
             the
             New
             DIANA
             that
             is
             set
             up
             by
             our
             Ephesians
             ,
             especially
             by
             their
             late
             Demetrius
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             hath
             a
             fling
             at
             my
             
               Booksellers
               ,
               p.
            
             5.
             wherein
             he
             follows
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             
               Vindicator
               ,
               p.
            
             37.
             
             And
             in
             this
             and
             other
             
             things
             they
             jump
             ,
             which
             discovers
             their
             Correspondence
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             but
             just
             before
             said
             
               he
               knew
               him
               not
            
             .
             And
             so
             this
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             the
             Vindicator
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               knew
               not
               that
               the
               Socinians
               interpreted
               such
               and
               such
               Texts
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               .
            
             This
             is
             said
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             he
             and
             the
             Racovians
             have
             not
             been
             Confederates
             .
             But
             he
             confutes
             this
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             owns
             that
             he
             hath
             particular
             knowledg
             of
             that
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               p.
               13.
               
               Col.
            
             2.
             for
             he
             could
             not
             say
             of
             him
             that
             
               he
               overcame
               the
               prejudices
               of
               Education
            
             unless
             he
             had
             been
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Education
             and
             manner
             of
             life
             .
             And
             if
             this
             is
             
               the
               Gentleman
               of
               no
               ordinary
               judgment
               ,
            
             from
             whom
             he
             saith
             
               he
               hath
               seen
               a
               Letter
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             17.
             
             Here
             still
             you
             see
             is
             Juggling
             and
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             natural
             and
             proper
             it
             seems
             to
             the
             Party
             .
             And
             further
             to
             shew
             their
             Conferring
             of
             Notes
             together
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             observ'd
             that
             both
             agree
             to
             say
             that
             what
             I
             write
             was
             writ
             in
             hast
             and
             in
             a
             
               fit
               ,
               Examin
               .
               p.
               5.
               
               Vindicat.
               p.
            
             19.
             
             And
             let
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             for
             thence
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             a
             man
             need
             not
             take
             up
             much
             time
             to
             confute
             either
             the
             Vindicator
             or
             this
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             say
             of
             my
             Booksellers
             ?
             Some
             great
             matter
             without
             doubt
             .
             
               He
               put
               me
               upon
               making
               Exceptions
               against
               that
               Treatise
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               sale
               of
               his
               own
               Tract
               might
               be
               the
               more
               promoted
               ,
               p.
            
             5.
             
             The
             Reader
             may
             guess
             from
             this
             what
             is
             their
             own
             Trade
             ;
             they
             and
             their
             Booksellers
             joyntly
             club
             to
             cheat
             the
             poor
             bulk
             of
             mankind
             .
             That
             is
             their
             practice
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             their
             fastning
             it
             upon
             others
             .
             Any
             man
             may
             see
             that
             the
             Rationalist
             went
             snips
             with
             his
             Pater-Noster-Men
             ,
             they
             fully
             understood
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             not
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             all
             the
             time
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Press
             :
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Sale
             of
             it
             was
             not
             according
             to
             their
             High
             Expectations
             ,
             they
             ,
             to
             buoy
             up
             the
             Gentleman's
             Credit
             ,
             began
             to
             disown
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             .
             This
             was
             done
             by
             the
             two
             Shrine-men
             that
             before
             cried
             aloud
             for
             Diana
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             appears
             at
             last
             that
             these
             people
             are
             extremely
             beholding
             to
             
               my
               Booksellers
            
             if
             they
             did
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             they
             surmise
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             means
             the
             sale
             of
             
               their
               Book
            
             was
             promoted
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Booksellers
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             task
             by
             the
             Reverend
             Examinator
             ,
             who
             
             having
             flutter'd
             a
             little
             about
             the
             
               formal
               words
            
             which
             I
             had
             said
             were
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             (
             which
             no
             Creature
             that
             hath
             once
             read
             it
             will
             once
             doubt
             of
             )
             he
             fixes
             on
             this
             (
             p.
             5.
             )
             as
             the
             
             Vindicator's
             true
             sense
             ,
             yea
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               that
               all
               that
               was
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               justification
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               did
               already
               believe
               in
               ,
               and
               worship
               one
               True
               God
               ,
               maker
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               than
               this
               Single
               Proposition
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               was
               the
               Christ
               or
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             This
             man
             makes
             a
             Miserable
             Entrance
             to
             his
             work
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             saith
             these
             are
             the
             Vindicator's
             words
             (
             for
             thus
             he
             brings
             them
             in
             ,
             
               It
               is
               true
               he
               saith
            
             )
             yet
             no
             man
             alive
             can
             find
             them
             in
             his
             book
             :
             and
             he
             knew
             this
             himself
             ,
             else
             he
             would
             have
             set
             down
             the
             page
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             him
             paging
             it
             afterwards
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             to
             such
             men
             as
             these
             who
             will
             vouch
             any
             thing
             ?
             They
             can
             be
             trusted
             with
             no
             book
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Tribe
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             here
             that
             this
             Writer's
             stile
             is
             ,
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Express
             Saying
             no
             where
             occurs
             in
             the
             book
             he
             refers
             to
             .
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             bold
             Partiality
             of
             this
             Writer
             ;
             he
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Vindicator
               ,
               p.
            
             38.
             )
             would
             charge
             me
             
             with
             not
             quoting
             the
             
               formal
               words
            
             which
             are
             in
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             whilest
             he
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             his
             plain
             misquoting
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             Yet
             here
             we
             may
             observe
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             
               Single
               Proposition
            
             (
             and
             no
             more
             )
             which
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian.
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
             Vindicator's
             friend
             ,
             thus
             he
             understands
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             every
             one
             must
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             remembred
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             himself
             would
             evade
             this
             ,
             and
             pretends
             that
             he
             means
             more
             than
             a
             Single
             Proposition
             or
             Article
             .
          
           
             Now
             next
             let
             us
             see
             how
             this
             Examinator
             licks
             over
             the
             
             Vindicator's
             Article
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             
             Iesus's
             being
             the
             
               Messias
               comprehends
            
             and
             
               implies
               several
               other
               things
               ,
               p.
            
             3.
             
             Here
             he
             sweats
             to
             bring
             off
             his
             Brother
             handsomly
             and
             with
             credit
             by
             letting
             us
             know
             that
             his
             Bold
             Assertion
             which
             runs
             through
             his
             whole
             book
             is
             to
             be
             qualified
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             1.
             
             
               All
               synonymous
               expressions
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             he
             sets
             them
             down
             one
             ,
             two
             and
             three
             .
             But
             I
             ask
             him
             this
             Question
             (
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             observe
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             )
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             Gentleman
             himself
             make
             use
             of
             these
             Qualifications
             when
             he
             vented
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             insisted
             upon
             it
             in
             
             the
             bulk
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             yea
             why
             did
             he
             not
             mention
             these
             Qualifications
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             my
             Exceptions
             against
             his
             book
             ?
             He
             knew
             what
             he
             had
             asserted
             ,
             and
             he
             defends
             (
             as
             well
             he
             can
             )
             his
             doing
             so
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             find
             in
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Vindication
             that
             he
             betakes
             himself
             to
             these
             Evasions
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             enough
             of
             Others
             of
             a
             different
             sort
             .
             How
             then
             come
             you
             ,
             Mr.
             Examinator
             ,
             to
             invent
             these
             things
             for
             him
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             hereby
             proclaim
             to
             the
             world
             that
             you
             will
             put
             off
             the
             Reader
             with
             any
             idle
             and
             groundless
             Conceit
             of
             your
             own
             ?
          
           
             When
             he
             repeats
             my
             words
             ,
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             wherein
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             's
             
               willful
               omitting
               of
               plain
               and
               obvious
               passages
               in
               the
               Evangelists
            
             (
             out
             of
             whose
             Writings
             he
             had
             drawn
             a
             Whole
             Article
             )
             
               which
               contain
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             not
             a
             word
             to
             excuse
             his
             Omission
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             silence
             (
             for
             he
             would
             have
             spoken
             without
             doubt
             if
             he
             had
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             in
             his
             Friends
             defence
             )
             he
             owns
             it
             to
             be
             wilful
             and
             blameable
             .
             Only
             he
             comes
             with
             the
             Trite
             and
             Common
             Answer
             of
             the
             Party
             to
             those
             Texts
             ;
             but
             before
             he
             enters
             upon
             the
             Second
             of
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Iohn
            
             1.
             1.
             he
             declares
             
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Text
               in
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               p.
            
             9.
             
             He
             
             said
             rightly
             that
             
               he
               was
               bold
               to
               say
               it
               ,
            
             for
             a
             man
             shall
             scarcely
             hear
             a
             more
             Audacious
             word
             ,
             though
             't
             is
             true
             he
             endeavours
             to
             mollifie
             it
             with
             an
             if
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             about
             my
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             's
             slighting
             the
             
               Epistolary
               Writings
            
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             answered
             it
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Papers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             here
             .
          
           
             He
             proceeds
             next
             to
             those
             
               Socinan
               Authors
            
             ,
             whose
             undue
             Notions
             concerning
             God
             I
             glanc'd
             upon
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Considerations
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             reply
             to
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Bishop
             who
             had
             from
             the
             notion
             of
             
               God's
               Eternity
            
             inferr'd
             that
             he
             was
             Self-existent
             or
             
               from
               himself
            
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               What
               makes
               him
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Bishop
             )
             
               say
               ,
               God
               must
               be
               from
               himself
               ,
               or
               self-originated
               ?
               for
               then
               he
               must
               be
               before
               he
               was
               ,
            
             which
             this
             Writer
             concludes
             to
             be
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             Therefore
             he
             would
             make
             this
             Conclusion
             that
             God's
             Self-existence
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             pretended
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Consequence
             only
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Notion
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             that
             Writer
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             Arguing
             to
             shake
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Eternity
             and
             Self-Existence
             of
             the
             Allmighty
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             he
             further
             adds
             in
             way
             of
             Exception
             to
             what
             that
             
             Reverend
             Person
             saith
             afterwards
             concerning
             God's
             Eternity
             .
             This
             Examinator
             talks
             of
             a
             
               false
               notion
               of
               Self-existence
            
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             say
             what
             it
             is
             .
             If
             I
             have
             mistaken
             the
             Considerer
             ,
             let
             him
             write
             plainer
             another
             time
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             
             Examinator's
             question
             .
             How
             the
             Second
             and
             
               Third
               Persons
            
             can
             be
             Self-existent
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             They
             are
             Self-existent
             as
             they
             are
             eternally
             from
             the
             Self-same
             Deity
             .
             Though
             according
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             Christ
             be
             
               God
               of
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             infring
             his
             Self-Existence
             ,
             because
             those
             words
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             common
             to
             him
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Personality
             .
             He
             being
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Father
             as
             to
             the
             former
             hath
             his
             Existence
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             differing
             from
             the
             Father
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             he
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             be
             
               from
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               him
            
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Second
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
             This
             is
             easily
             reconciled
             with
             what
             he
             saith
             an
             Other
             Bishop
             asserts
             ,
             if
             this
             Vnitarian
             hath
             not
             a
             mind
             to
             quarrel
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             he
             is
             quite
             non-plus'd
             ,
             for
             I
             had
             charg'd
             the
             Sacinian
             Authors
             with
             their
             denial
             of
             
               God's
               foreknowing
               future
               Contingencies
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             denying
             the
             Omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             
             is
             an
             inseparable
             Attribute
             of
             the
             Deity
             ;
             and
             he
             having
             nothing
             to
             reply
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             first
             tells
             us
             
               he
               is
               not
               concern'd
               in
               it
               ,
               p.
            
             18
             ,
             whereas
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             he
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Party
             is
             concern'd
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             assoon
             as
             he
             had
             as
             it
             were
             renounced
             the
             Socinian
             doctrine
             by
             saying
             he
             was
             not
             Concern'd
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             presently
             owns
             it
             for
             Truth
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             import
             ,
             
               p.
               18.
               —
               to
               deny
               his
               foreknowledg
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               that
               which
               is
               not
               certain
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             that
             there
             are
             some
             things
             that
             are
             Uncertain
             and
             therefore
             Unknowable
             ,
             and
             these
             God
             can
             have
             no
             knowledg
             of
             .
             And
             yet
             thirdly
             ,
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             hint
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               dishonourable
               thing
               to
               God
            
             (
             those
             are
             his
             words
             )
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             a
             foresight
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Thus
             Confused
             is
             our
             Author
             ,
             which
             shews
             he
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             an
             Examiner
             of
             other
             mens
             Writings
             ,
             when
             he
             can't
             write
             Consistently
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             three
             or
             four
             lines
             hath
             as
             many
             Blunders
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             words
             and
             what
             follows
             he
             perfectly
             gives
             up
             the
             Cause
             ,
             p.
             18.
             for
             I
             had
             laid
             this
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Racovians
             that
             they
             denied
             the
             Immensity
             or
             Omnipresence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Property
             or
             Perfection
             never
             to
             be
             disjoyn'd
             
             from
             the
             Deity
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             tamely
             acknowledges
             that
             Crellius
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fraternity
             are
             of
             this
             perswasion
             .
             Only
             ,
             because
             the
             Gentleman
             must
             be
             wagging
             his
             tongue
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             scrap
             out
             of
             a
             
               Latin
               Poet
            
             ,
             and
             just
             names
             a
             
               Greek
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             never
             said
             any
             thing
             to
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             rid
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             comes
             on
             again
             ,
             and
             goes
             off
             assoon
             ,
             for
             he
             barely
             mentions
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             asserted
             to
             be
             another
             Divine
             Excellency
             :
             and
             it
             is
             such
             an
             Attribute
             of
             God
             that
             we
             can't
             conceive
             of
             him
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             made
             the
             short
             and
             comprehensive
             Definition
             of
             him
             that
             
               he
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               Iohn
            
             4.
             24.
             
             In
             my
             Discourse
             which
             this
             Examinator
             calls
             in
             question
             I
             took
             notice
             that
             the
             Socinians
             denied
             this
             Property
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             which
             I
             justly
             tax'd
             as
             an
             
               Atheistick
               Tang
            
             :
             and
             I
             think
             it
             was
             a
             mild
             term
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             Rank
             Sign
             of
             a
             great
             tendency
             to
             Atheism
             to
             deny
             that
             God
             is
             a
             
               Spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             an
             Immaterial
             Incorporeal
             Being
             .
             But
             our
             present
             Author
             resolves
             himself
             into
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             
               modest
               Divines
            
             (
             who
             by
             their
             Blushing
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             
             Socinus's
             Scholars
             )
             who
             determine
             nothing
             about
             the
             Point
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             and
             they
             
             deny
             it
             .
             But
             you
             must
             know
             they
             are
             now
             a
             little
             upon
             their
             Credit
             :
             this
             Gentleman
             (
             who
             speaks
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             had
             before
             given
             up
             the
             Immensity
             and
             Omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             high
             time
             now
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Reserve
             ,
             and
             to
             pause
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             not
             see
             that
             they
             reject
             All
             those
             Properties
             of
             the
             Deity
             which
             I
             mention'd
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             cunning
             practice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             the
             world
             may
             see
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             plainly
             see
             that
             they
             deny
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Divine
             Attributes
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             and
             this
             particularly
             which
             I
             mention'd
             last
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
            
             properly
             so
             call'd
             .
             For
             whereas
             I
             quoted
             Socinus
             and
             Crellius
             (
             their
             Grand
             Patriots
             )
             to
             prove
             this
             denial
             ,
             this
             Writer
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             my
             doing
             so
             ,
             which
             lets
             us
             see
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             Great
             Masters
             is
             humbly
             submitted
             to
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             So
             now
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             is
             convinc'd
             that
             I
             was
             not
             Vnjust
             to
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             
               highly
               injure
            
             them
             (
             as
             they
             have
             cried
             out
             )
             when
             I
             charg'd
             them
             with
             Atheism
             or
             a
             
               Strong
               Tendency
            
             to
             it
             in
             some
             Points
             .
             I
             tax'd
             them
             with
             denying
             these
             four
             Attributes
             ,
             the
             Self-Existence
             ,
             the
             Omniscience
             ,
             the
             Omnipotence
             ,
             
             the
             
               Spirituality
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             lo
             !
             this
             professed
             Son
             of
             Socinus
             (
             who
             was
             chosen
             out
             with
             great
             deliberation
             and
             judgment
             without
             doubt
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             to
             undertake
             the
             Cause
             ,
             to
             refute
             what
             I
             had
             alledg'd
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             questionless
             hath
             said
             all
             that
             he
             could
             in
             the
             Case
             )
             lo
             !
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             professed
             and
             
               known
               Writer
               of
               the
               Brotherhood
            
             confirms
             and
             ratifies
             what
             I
             have
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             For
             he
             produces
             the
             words
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Author
             which
             I
             referr'd
             to
             ,
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             distort
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Bishop
             of
             
             Worcester's
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             argue
             against
             the
             Self-Existence
             of
             God.
             This
             Examinator
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             rejects
             the
             Second
             and
             third
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             boggling
             at
             the
             fourth
             we
             know
             what
             must
             be
             the
             fate
             of
             that
             .
             Thus
             he
             and
             his
             fellow-Criminals
             being
             conscious
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             Justice
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             confess
             themselves
             Guilty
             .
             They
             are
             so
             far
             from
             clearing
             themselves
             of
             the
             Imputation
             and
             Enditement
             that
             they
             Aggravate
             it
             .
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             give
             the
             Sentence
             .
             They
             deserve
             a
             Severe
             one
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             be
             Merciful
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             our
             Lord
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             who
             forgave
             and
             pray'd
             for
             
             his
             greatest
             Opposers
             .
             May
             the
             All-Merciful
             God
             forgive
             them
             ,
             and
             enlighten
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             their
             Errors
             ,
             and
             heartily
             renounce
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             
               give
               them
               Repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             he
             runs
             to
             their
             
               Common
               Place
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             help'd
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             papers
             many
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             he
             thinks
             he
             doth
             great
             feats
             .
             But
             he
             only
             epitomizes
             
               Crellius
               de
               Vno
               Deo
               Patre
            
             ,
             and
             offers
             a
             great
             many
             Texts
             
               which
               have
               been
               answered
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
            
             as
             he
             (
             but
             untruly
             )
             saith
             on
             another
             occasion
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
             This
             takes
             up
             18
             or
             19
             whole
             Pages
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             Because
             this
             costs
             him
             nothing
             ,
             he
             borrows
             it
             all
             (
             and
             he
             might
             have
             borrow'd
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             )
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             Here
             he
             can
             afford
             to
             be
             very
             long
             and
             large
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             undertakes
             the
             Examination
             of
             what
             I
             had
             
               particularly
               objected
            
             against
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             the
             dog
             at
             Nilus
             ,
             he
             is
             presently
             gone
             :
             he
             is
             not
             furnish'd
             with
             any
             Answer
             that
             he
             dares
             insist
             upon
             ,
             or
             trust
             to
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             I
             will
             observe
             to
             the
             Reader
             that
             this
             Author
             meddles
             not
             with
             my
             Argument
             which
             I
             drew
             from
             their
             own
             
             
               Professed
               Principle
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               but
               what
               is
               exactly
               adjusted
               to
               Reason
               ,
            
             and
             thence
             prov'd
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             that
             they
             reject
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             they
             may
             likewise
             quit
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Deity
             .
             This
             I
             enlarg'd
             upon
             in
             seven
             pages
             together
             ,
             it
             being
             (
             as
             I
             then
             conceiv'd
             ,
             and
             am
             more
             confirm'd
             in
             it
             since
             )
             an
             Unanswerable
             Proof
             of
             what
             I
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
             He
             only
             grazes
             on
             it
             a
             little
             ,
             p.
             19.
             but
             wheels
             off
             presently
             ,
             and
             fixes
             upon
             that
             subject
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
               God's
               Vnity
            
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             where
             to
             have
             enough
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             know
             how
             to
             take
             off
             the
             force
             of
             that
             Argument
             which
             I
             propounded
             and
             insisted
             upon
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             will
             turn
             Critick
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             can
             thrive
             in
             this
             employment
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             so
             ill
             success
             in
             his
             former
             attempts
             .
             His
             nice
             palate
             disgusts
             the
             word
             birth
             ,
             as
             applyed
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               p.
            
             38.
             but
             thereby
             he
             only
             shews
             his
             want
             of
             skill
             in
             the
             Denotation
             of
             words
             .
             He
             is
             so
             poor
             a
             Dabbler
             in
             Grammer
             and
             Criticism
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             that
             by
             the
             Hebrew
             jalad
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Latin
             nasci
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             our
             English
             [
             
               to
               be
               born
            
             ]
             are
             
             signified
             in
             a
             general
             way
             the
             
               Origin
               ,
               Rise
            
             ,
             or
             Beginning
             of
             things
             or
             persons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Birth
             or
             Nativity
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             always
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Sense
             .
             He
             might
             have
             read
             in
             Genethliack
             Writers
             that
             the
             word
             is
             applied
             even
             to
             Cities
             and
             Houses
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             go
             so
             far
             to
             defend
             the
             Expression
             .
             The
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             way
             that
             I
             have
             applied
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             :
             
               Art
               thou
               the
               first
               man
               that
               was
               born
               ?
               Iob
            
             15.
             7.
             
             Or
             we
             may
             read
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             more
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               born
               as
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               or
               Adam
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             as
             the
             Context
             will
             shew
             it
             )
             art
             thou
             as
             understanding
             as
             the
             man
             that
             was
             
               first
               born
               ,
               viz.
            
             as
             our
             First
             Parent
             Adam
             ?
             By
             reason
             of
             this
             
               birth
               Adam
            
             is
             call'd
             
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               Luk.
            
             3.
             38.
             
             Whence
             the
             Socinians
             would
             gather
             that
             Christ
             hath
             that
             name
             upon
             the
             like
             account
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Extraordinary
             Original
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Miraculous
             Birth
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             found
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             ignorant
             of
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             words
             in
             
               Common
               Authors
            
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             the
             acception
             of
             them
             in
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             nay
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             what
             his
             
               own
               Authors
            
             say
             ,
             which
             evinces
             him
             to
             be
             triply
             a
             Blunderer
             ,
             and
             
             that
             he
             deserves
             no
             more
             to
             be
             call'd
             an
             Examinator
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             thinks
             he
             doth
             mighty
             things
             ,
             p.
             39.
             by
             quoting
             Limborch
             a
             very
             Learned
             Foreigner
             (
             a
             System-maker
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             compiled
             a
             Large
             System
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             though
             he
             gives
             it
             another
             Name
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             doth
             this
             Gentleman
             talk
             so
             reproachfully
             of
             
               Systems
               ?
               p.
               44.
               &c.
            
             )
             but
             this
             his
             Author
             is
             a
             
               Second
               Episcopius
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             wisely
             done
             to
             bring
             him
             in
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             are
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             was
             more
             cunningly
             done
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             to
             fetch
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Article
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
             Vindicator's
             Conceit
             .
             Surely
             this
             his
             Patron
             ,
             at
             whose
             feet
             he
             lays
             his
             Papers
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             little
             thanks
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             jeers
             him
             rather
             than
             defends
             his
             Cause
             .
             Thus
             though
             they
             are
             agreed
             ,
             and
             understand
             one
             another
             so
             far
             as
             to
             Impose
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             (
             and
             never
             will
             )
             agree
             to
             speak
             Truth
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             Worthy
             Writer
             foresignified
             something
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             He
             is
             a
             boding
             sort
             of
             man
             ,
             you
             may
             perceive
             ,
             for
             thus
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             Humble
             Dedicatory
             to
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             
               If
               I
               have
               mistaken
               your
               sense
               ,
               or
               used
               weak
               reasonings
               in
               your
               defence
            
             
             (
             and
             behold
             !
             here
             he
             doth
             both
             )
             
               I
               crave
               your
               pardon
            
             .
             And
             so
             you
             may
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             for
             your
             comfort
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             forgive
             you
             ,
             for
             he
             knows
             that
             your
             heart
             is
             right
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             the
             Good
             Cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             little
             Mistaking
             of
             him
             out
             of
             weakness
             is
             pardonable
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             hales
             in
             
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
            
             by
             head
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             p.
             40.
             pronouncing
             him
             very
             definitively
             
               the
               ablest
               defender
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               that
               the
               Church
               ever
               had
            
             ;
             which
             is
             too
             high
             a
             Character
             for
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             a
             person
             of
             Great
             Parts
             and
             Learning
             .
             Why
             must
             he
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Ablest
               Defender
            
             when
             we
             can
             name
             so
             many
             Eminent
             Writers
             in
             other
             Countreys
             that
             have
             perform'd
             this
             task
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             means
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             why
             must
             he
             have
             the
             absolute
             Preference
             to
             Others
             that
             we
             can
             name
             here
             ,
             especially
             that
             Great
             Ornament
             and
             Glory
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             whom
             I
             had
             occasion
             to
             mention
             before
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             Learnedly
             defended
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
            
             ?
             I
             ,
             but
             he
             writ
             against
             Crellius
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             not
             be
             the
             
               Ablest
               Defender
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             reason
             well
             known
             to
             the
             world
             why
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             hath
             
             the
             Preheminence
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             this
             Writer
             and
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             at
             some
             other
             time
             perhaps
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             this
             Gentleman
             gets
             by
             his
             producing
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             other
             than
             this
             ,
             a
             plain
             confutation
             of
             the
             
             Vindicator's
             Project
             concerning
             the
             reducing
             of
             Religion
             to
             a
             Point
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             For
             these
             are
             that
             Worthy
             Man's
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Bible
               ,
               I
               say
               the
               Bible
               only
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               .
            
             And
             I
             say
             so
             too
             ,
             but
             this
             Gentleman
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             are
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             for
             according
             to
             them
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             
               Small
               Portion
            
             of
             it
             that
             is
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
            
             .
             They
             acknowledg
             that
             Some
             few
             Verses
             in
             several
             Chapters
             of
             the
             
               Four
               Evangelists
            
             and
             the
             Acts
             are
             matter
             of
             Faith
             or
             Religion
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             cry
             
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Bible
               ,
            
             they
             do
             not
             think
             that
             All
             and
             Every
             one
             of
             the
             Fundamental
             Truths
             in
             the
             Whole
             Scripture
             are
             the
             necessary
             matter
             of
             our
             Belief
             .
             Thus
             I
             think
             this
             Reverend
             Scribe
             might
             have
             spared
             the
             quoting
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             unless
             he
             delights
             in
             confuting
             himself
             and
             his
             New
             Convert
             .
          
           
           
             Afterwards
             he
             nibbles
             at
             some
             other
             passages
             in
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             flies
             off
             into
             Impertinencies
             .
             Only
             one
             thing
             I
             meet
             with
             that
             is
             very
             Remarkable
             ,
             and
             I
             request
             the
             Reader
             to
             attend
             to
             it
             .
             
               There
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               some
               that-of
               Deists
               have
               been
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               by
               the
               Vnitarian
               books
               ,
               and
               have
               profess'd
               much
               satisfaction
               therein
               ,
               p.
            
             42.
             
             You
             may
             perceive
             that
             they
             are
             making
             of
             Proselytes
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             some
             Deists
             come
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Seducers
             and
             those
             that
             are
             Seduced
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
             )
             
               the
               latter
               end
               is
               worse
               with
               them
               than
               the
               beginning
               :
            
             for
             whereas
             before
             they
             owned
             a
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             ,
             now
             they
             become
             guilty
             of
             perverting
             and
             prophaning
             a
             Revealed
             one
             .
             They
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             they
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             it
             ,
             and
             even
             defie
             the
             
               Main
               Articles
            
             of
             this
             Religion
             which
             is
             owing
             to
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             Such
             Converts
             as
             these
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             
               profess
               much
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               Vnitarian
               books
               ,
            
             unless
             Corrupting
             the
             Christian
             saith
             be
             to
             be
             chosen
             before
             plain
             Theism
             .
             To
             speak
             the
             plain
             truth
             (
             and
             it
             is
             the
             design
             of
             these
             Papers
             to
             do
             so
             )
             and
             that
             which
             every
             Thinking
             
             and
             Considering
             Man
             cannot
             but
             discern
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             are
             but
             the
             Journey
             men
             of
             the
             Deists
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             set
             on
             work
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             these
             latter
             hope
             to
             compass
             their
             Design
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             impair
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             and
             of
             those
             
               Inspired
               Writings
            
             which
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             hope
             (
             I
             say
             )
             effectually
             to
             compass
             this
             design
             by
             the
             help
             of
             such
             Good
             Instruments
             as
             they
             find
             the
             Socianiz'd
             Men
             to
             be
             .
             You
             see
             then
             what
             ground
             this
             Gentleman
             hath
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Deists
             are
             Proselytes
             to
             the
             Vnitarians
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             proceeds
             to
             make
             a
             long
             harangue
             about
             the
             
               Obscurity
               of
               Systematical
               Fundamentals
               ,
               p.
            
             44.
             &c.
             but
             never
             was
             poor
             Creature
             so
             bewildred
             as
             he
             is
             .
             Only
             he
             happily
             lights
             upon
             the
             
               Quakers
               ,
               p.
            
             44
             ,
             45.
             where
             it
             is
             worth
             observing
             that
             the
             man
             doth
             not
             know
             his
             Friends
             from
             his
             Foes
             ,
             nor
             these
             from
             them
             .
             He
             rails
             against
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             (
             who
             he
             saith
             would
             be
             counted
             
               the
               only
               People
               of
               God
            
             )
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             are
             his
             brethren
             -
             
               Socinians
               .
               They
               utterly
               disown
               the
               Scripture
               as
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             :
             and
             doth
             not
             our
             late
             Socinian
             Writer
             symbolize
             with
             them
             when
             he
             declares
             that
             the
             Divine
             Truths
             contained
             
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             (
             which
             are
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             Scripture
             )
             are
             not
             the
             Necessary
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ?
             He
             complains
             that
             
               the
               Quakers
               turn
               the
               Gospel
               into
               an
               Allegory
            
             ;
             but
             the
             foremention'd
             Author
             doth
             much
             worse
             ,
             for
             he
             represents
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Gospel-discoveries
             as
             Superfluous
             and
             Needless
             .
             In
             giving
             us
             the
             farther
             Character
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             he
             in
             lively
             colours
             represents
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             his
             words
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               Retaining
               still
               the
               words
               wherein
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               is
               expressed
               ,
               though
               in
               an
               Equivocal
               Sense
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               be
               reputed
               generally
               Christians
               .
            
             Certainly
             there
             could
             not
             be
             a
             better
             Pourtraiture
             of
             the
             Racovian
             Writers
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             known
             that
             they
             are
             crafty
             and
             sophistical
             ,
             and
             quote
             Scripture
             only
             to
             pervert
             it
             .
             They
             acknowledg
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             but
             they
             mean
             it
             Equivocally
             ;
             they
             quit
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             though
             they
             retain
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             latter
             
               have
               made
               a
               shift
            
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             speaks
             )
             
               to
               pass
               for
               Christians
            
             .
             These
             men
             (
             whatever
             some
             few
             English
             Writers
             of
             the
             Racovian
             way
             hold
             of
             late
             )
             exactly
             side
             with
             the
             Quakers
             in
             crying
             down
             of
             Water-Baptism
             (
             for
             so
             
             they
             both
             call
             it
             in
             derision
             .
             )
             In
             the
             Grand
             Point
             of
             the
             Trinity
             they
             both
             concur
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             witness
             W.
             Pen's
             
               Sandy
               Foundation
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             means
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Trinity
            
             .
             In
             a
             quibbling
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shews
             both
             his
             Ignorance
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             he
             thus
             speaks
             ,
             *
             
               If
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               testifie
               ,
               hath
               never
               been
               declared
               or
               believed
               but
               as
               the
            
             HOLY
             ONE
             ,
             
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               God
               is
               not
               an
            
             HOLY
             THREE
             .
             
               Neither
               can
               this
               receive
               the
               least
               prejudice
               from
               that
               frequent
               ,
               but
               impertinent
               distinction
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               One
               in
               Substance
               ,
               but
               Three
               in
               Persons
               or
               Subsistencies
               .
            
             To
             which
             all
             
             Socinus's
             followers
             say
             Amen
             .
             The
             same
             Gentleman
             derides
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             scoffingly
             calls
             the
             Asserters
             of
             it
             †
             Satisfactionists
             :
             and
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             Transylvania
             agrees
             here
             with
             
               Pensylvania
               ?
               The
               Man
               that
               suffer'd
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             is
             the
             Socinian
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Quakers
               Stile
            
             :
             And
             generally
             as
             to
             the
             main
             things
             that
             relate
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             perfectly
             accord
             ,
             viz.
             in
             making
             nothing
             of
             them
             .
             If
             Quakerism
             then
             
               be
               no
               Christianity
            
             ,
             as
             this
             our
             Writer
             reports
             
             it
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             conclude
             that
             
               Socinianism
               is
               none
            
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             Socinus
             and
             Fox
             are
             well
             met
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             very
             Loving
             Friends
             .
             But
             they
             must
             seem
             to
             disagree
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             this
             Gentleman's
             Papers
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             the
             wonderful
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             suffering
             this
             Unthoughtful
             Writer
             to
             produce
             
               a
               Paper
               written
               by
               a
               Iesuite
               in
               the
               late
               Reign
               ,
               entituled
               an
               Address
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             this
             Address
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               commonly
               alledg'd
               for
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               admit
               of
               another
               sense
               .
               He
               goes
               the
               same
               way
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               .
            
             What!
             had
             he
             not
             enough
             of
             the
             Quaker
             but
             he
             must
             bring
             in
             the
             Iesuite
             ?
             And
             must
             he
             tell
             the
             world
             that
             the
             Iesuitical
             Writers
             take
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ?
             must
             he
             publickly
             give
             notice
             that
             they
             both
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             conspire
             to
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ?
             For
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             to
             have
             placed
             this
             under
             a
             former
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             told
             the
             Reader
             that
             some
             Iesuites
             (
             as
             well
             as
             some
             Deists
             )
             are
             Converts
             to
             Socinianism
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             blurted
             it
             out
             that
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             and
             
               Faustus
               Socinus
            
             were
             of
             kin
             .
             Surely
             
             this
             Author
             must
             not
             be
             employ'd
             any
             more
             to
             write
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             He
             must
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             Double-Column'd
             Writer
             :
             they
             must
             look
             out
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             so
             Open-hearted
             ,
             one
             that
             can
             handle
             his
             Weapon
             with
             more
             Cunning
             ,
             for
             this
             man
             hath
             stabb'd
             his
             own
             Cause
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             this
             Writer
             in
             the
             beginning
             and
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Papers
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             use
             some
             words
             of
             Deference
             and
             Respect
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             backward
             to
             return
             his
             Civility
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             by
             letting
             him
             know
             that
             I
             suppose
             him
             to
             be
             a
             
               Person
               of
               Ingenuity
               and
               Learning
            
             (
             only
             I
             wirh
             he
             had
             shew'd
             it
             in
             his
             late
             Undertaking
             )
             and
             that
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               made
               opposition
               to
               him
               in
               any
               other
               Points
            
             but
             These
             which
             are
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             Basis
             and
             Ground-work
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             is
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             treat
             them
             irreverently
             and
             scoffingly
             ,
             as
             he
             and
             his
             Associates
             have
             lately
             done
             .
             But
             I
             entertain
             some
             hope
             that
             this
             Unsavoury
             Tang
             will
             wear
             off
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             finished
             both
             my
             Replies
             to
             the
             Gentlemen's
             Writings
             against
             me
             :
             and
             I
             have
             wholly
             confined
             my
             
             self
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             not
             ventured
             to
             guess
             at
             their
             Persons
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             Reflections
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             I
             abhor
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             the
             Vindicator
             by
             his
             reflecting
             upon
             my
             
               Degree
               ,
               p.
            
             24.
             and
             36.
             and
             
               Calling
               ,
               p.
            
             36
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             p.
             26
             ,
             and
             before
             that
             ,
             p.
             9.
             had
             given
             me
             occasion
             to
             enquire
             into
             his
             Quality
             and
             Character
             ,
             yet
             I
             purposely
             forbore
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             such
             Considerations
             .
             And
             so
             as
             to
             the
             Examinator
             ,
             I
             could
             easily
             have
             traced
             his
             Person
             and
             Station
             ,
             and
             offer'd
             some
             Remarks
             upon
             either
             ,
             but
             I
             made
             it
             not
             my
             business
             to
             observe
             Who
             they
             were
             that
             wrote
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             written
             .
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             do
             this
             latter
             with
             some
             Salt
             and
             Keenness
             ,
             that
             the
             levity
             of
             their
             Arguments
             might
             be
             the
             better
             exposed
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             in
             a
             lawful
             and
             innocent
             way
             retaliate
             that
             Liberty
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Socinian
             Gentlemen
             must
             shew
             themselves
             very
             Disingenuous
             (
             which
             I
             will
             not
             presume
             of
             them
             )
             if
             they
             be
             dissatisfied
             with
             me
             for
             my
             Freedom
             of
             discourse
             ,
             when
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             they
             profess
             to
             use
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             make
             use
             of
             it
             :
             for
             
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             *
             they
             have
             been
             very
             sharp
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             and
             Venerable
             Persons
             of
             our
             Church
             ?
             They
             have
             handled
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Reverend
             Brethren
             (
             who
             in
             their
             Writings
             shewed
             their
             dislike
             of
             the
             Socinian
             doctrines
             )
             with
             no
             excess
             of
             Respect
             :
             And
             they
             represent
             them
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             as
             Mercenary
             ,
             Timerous
             ,
             and
             False
             hearted
             :
             They
             would
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             defended
             by
             them
             merely
             because
             they
             are
             bribed
             or
             forced
             to
             it
             .
             And
             others
             of
             their
             Writers
             have
             been
             very
             severe
             upon
             the
             Trinitarians
             in
             their
             late
             Prints
             .
             And
             therefore
             with
             good
             reason
             some
             of
             These
             have
             been
             free
             with
             them
             again
             ,
             especially
             that
             Worthy
             Person
             who
             undertook
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             with
             great
             Vivacity
             and
             Sharpness
             reflected
             on
             the
             Socinian
             Errors
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             great
             Solidity
             and
             Composedness
             establish'd
             the
             contrary
             Truths
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             spared
             
             that
             Socinian
             Author
             whom
             he
             grapples
             with
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             least
             .
             I
             suppose
             none
             will
             grudg
             me
             that
             Freedom
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             and
             others
             have
             taken
             in
             their
             Replies
             to
             the
             Racovian
             Writers
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             I
             have
             not
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             made
             ill
             use
             of
             it
             .
             But
             of
             that
             let
             the
             Reader
             judg
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           written
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           John
           Edwards
           .
        
         
           AN
           Enquiry
           into
           several
           Remakable
           Texts
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           which
           contain
           some
           Difficulty
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           Probable
           Resolution
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           two
           Vol.
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           
             Authority
             ,
             Stile
          
           and
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           with
           a
           Continued
           Illustration
           of
           several
           Difficult
           Texts
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Work.
           In
           three
           Vol.
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           Some
           Thoughts
           concerning
           the
           several
           Causes
           and
           Occasions
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Present
           Age
           ,
           with
           some
           brief
           Reflections
           on
           Socinianism
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           Late
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             as
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           A
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Existence
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           the
           visible
           Structure
           of
           the
           Greater
           and
           the
           
             Lesser
             World.
          
           In
           two
           
           Parts
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           shewing
           the
           Excellent
           Contrivance
           of
           the
           
             Heavens
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           Formation
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           
             Socinianism
             Vnmask'd
          
           :
           A
           Discourse
           shewing
           the
           Unreasonableness
           of
           a
           Late
           Writer's
           Opinion
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Necessity
           of
           only
           
             One
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           other
           Assertions
           in
           his
           Late
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             as
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           Vindication
           of
           it
           ;
           with
           a
           brief
           Reply
           to
           another
           (
           Professed
           )
           Socinian
           Writer
           .
        
         
           
             All
             sold
             by
          
           Jonathan
           Robinson
           
             at
             the
          
           Golden
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           John
           Wyat
           
             at
             the
          
           Rose
           
             in
             St.
          
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38042-e170
           
             *
             The
             Exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             E.
             against
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38042-e1160
           
             *
             Mishn.
             Tract
             .
             Avoth
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Uno
             Deo
             Patre
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             
               E.
               &c.
            
             examined
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Exceptions
             ,
             &c.
             examined
             .
          
           
             *
             Diatr
             .
             de
             Symbol
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Trib.
             Symb.
             
          
           
             *
             Azoar
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Azoar
             67.
             
          
           
             †
             From
             the
             Arabick
             verb
             
               islam
               ,
               credidit
            
             ,
             whence
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             is
             call'd
             Islamisinus
             .
          
           
             *
             Alcor
             .
             Azoar
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Trin.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             de
             Cognit
             .
             Dei.
             Ostorod
             ..
             Instit.
             cap.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Epifeop
             .
             Apol.
             Remonstr
             .
          
           
             *
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Uno
             Deo
             Patre
             .
             Sect.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             E.
             against
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             examin'd
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Meisner
             .
             de
             Trin.
             
          
           
             †
             Socin
             .
             cont
             .
             Wiek
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Meisner
             .
             de
             Trin.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             John
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             13.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             **
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Trinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             ,
             page
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             p.
             303.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindic
             p.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38042-e14640
           
             *
             W.
             Pen's
             Sandy
             Foundation
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Sandy
             Foundat
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .